This is a modern-English version of Coming of age in Samoa : A psychological study of primitive youth for western civilisation, originally written by Mead, Margaret.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


COMING OF AGE
IN SAMOA

Youth for Western Civilisation
American Museum of
Natural History


IN SAMOA


DEDICATED
lenei tusitala
iā te ’outou
O Teineīti ma le Aualuma
o Taū
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
I am indebted to the generosity of the Board of Fellowships in the Biological Sciences of the National Research Council whose award of a fellowship made this investigation possible. I have to thank my father for the gift of my travelling expenses to and from the Samoan Islands. To Prof. Franz Boas I owe the inspiration and the direction of my problem, the training which prepared me to undertake such an investigation, and the criticism of my results.
I am grateful to the generosity of the Board of Fellowships in the Biological Sciences of the National Research Council, whose fellowship award made this research possible. I also want to thank my father for covering my travel expenses to and from the Samoan Islands. I owe a lot to Prof. Franz Boas for inspiring me, guiding my research problem, providing the training that prepared me for this investigation, and giving feedback on my results.
For a co-operation which greatly facilitated the progress of my work in the Pacific, I am indebted to Dr. Herbert E. Gregory, Director of the B. P. Bishop Museum and to Dr. E. C. S. Handy and Miss Stella Jones of the Bishop Museum.
For the collaboration that significantly helped advance my work in the Pacific, I want to thank Dr. Herbert E. Gregory, Director of the B. P. Bishop Museum, along with Dr. E. C. S. Handy and Miss Stella Jones from the Bishop Museum.
To the endorsement of my work by Admiral Stitt and the kindness of Commander Owen Mink, U. S. N., I owe the co-operation of the medical authorities in Samoa, whose assistance greatly simplified and expedited my investigation. I have to thank Miss Ellen M. Hodgson, Chief Nurse, the staff nurses, the Samoan nurses, and particularly G. F. Pepe for my first contacts and my instruction in the Samoan language. To the hospitality, generosity, and sympathetic co-operation of Mr. Edward R. Holt, Chief Pharmacist Mate, and Mrs. Holt, I owe the four months’ residence in their home which furnished me with an absolutely essential neutral base from which I could study all the individuals in the village and yet remain viiialoof from native feuds and lines of demarcation.
To the support of my work by Admiral Stitt and the kindness of Commander Owen Mink, U.S.N., I am grateful for the cooperation of the medical authorities in Samoa, whose help made my investigation much easier and faster. I want to thank Miss Ellen M. Hodgson, Chief Nurse, the staff nurses, the Samoan nurses, and especially G. F. Pepe for my initial connections and guidance in learning the Samoan language. I also owe my thanks to the hospitality, generosity, and understanding cooperation of Mr. Edward R. Holt, Chief Pharmacist Mate, and Mrs. Holt, for the four months I stayed in their home, which provided me with an essential neutral base to study all the individuals in the village while remaining viii uninvolved in native feuds and divisions.
The success of this investigation depended upon the co-operation and interest of several hundred Samoans. To mention each one individually would be impossible. I owe special thanks to County Chief Ufuti of Vaitogi and to all the members of his household and to the Talking Chief Lolo, who taught me the rudiments of the graceful pattern of social relations which is so characteristic of the Samoans. I must specially thank their excellencies, Tufele, Governor of Manu’a, and County Chiefs Tui Olesega, Misa, Sotoa, Asoao, and Leui, the Chiefs Pomele, Nua, Tialigo, Moa, Maualupe, Asi, and the Talking Chiefs Lapui and Muao; the Samoan pastors Solomona and Iakopo, the Samoan teachers, Sua, Napoleon, and Eti; Toaga, the wife of Sotoa, Fa’apua’a, the Taupo of Fitiuta, Fofoa, Laula, Leauala, and Felofiaina, and the chiefs and people of all the villages of Manu’a and their children. Their kindness, hospitality, and courtesy made my sojourn among them a happy one; their co-operation and interest made it possible for me to pursue my investigation with peace and profit. The fact that no real names are used in the course of the book is to shield the feelings of those who would not enjoy such publicity.
The success of this investigation relied on the cooperation and interest of several hundred Samoans. It’s impossible to mention each one individually. I want to give special thanks to County Chief Ufuti of Vaitogi and all the members of his household, as well as to Talking Chief Lolo, who taught me the basics of the graceful social relationships that are so typical of Samoans. I also want to express my gratitude to their excellencies, Tufele, Governor of Manu’a, and County Chiefs Tui Olesega, Misa, Sotoa, Asoao, and Leui, along with Chiefs Pomele, Nua, Tialigo, Moa, Maualupe, Asi, and Talking Chiefs Lapui and Muao; Samoan pastors Solomona and Iakopo; Samoan teachers Sua, Napoleon, and Eti; Toaga, the wife of Sotoa; Fa’apua’a, the Taupo of Fitiuta; Fofoa, Laula, Leauala, and Felofiaina, along with the chiefs and people of all the villages of Manu’a and their children. Their kindness, hospitality, and courtesy made my time with them enjoyable; their cooperation and interest allowed me to conduct my investigation in peace and with great benefit. The use of pseudonyms throughout the book is to protect the feelings of those who wouldn't appreciate such publicity.
For criticism and assistance in the preparation of this manuscript I am indebted to Dr. R. F. Benedict, Dr. L. S. Cressman, Miss M. E. Eichelberger, and Mrs. M. L. Loeb.
For their feedback and help in putting together this manuscript, I thank Dr. R. F. Benedict, Dr. L. S. Cressman, Miss M. E. Eichelberger, and Mrs. M. L. Loeb.
March 1928.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PAGE |
||
---|---|---|
FOREWORD BY FRANZ BOAS | xiii |
|
CHAPTER | ||
INTRODUCTION | 1 |
|
A DAY IN SAMOA | 14 |
|
THE EDUCATION OF THE SAMOAN CHILD | 20 |
|
THE SAMOAN HOUSEHOLD | 39 |
|
THE GIRL AND HER AGE GROUP | 59 |
|
THE GIRL IN THE COMMUNITY | 74 |
|
FORMAL SEX RELATIONS | 86 |
|
THE RÔLE OF THE DANCE | 110 |
|
THE ATTITUDE TOWARDS PERSONALITY | 122 |
|
THE EXPERIENCE AND INDIVIDUALITY OF THE AVERAGE GIRL | 131 |
|
THE GIRL IN CONFLICT | 158 |
|
MATURITY AND OLD AGE | 185 |
|
OUR EDUCATIONAL PROBLEMS IN THE LIGHT OF SAMOAN CONTRASTS | 195 |
|
EDUCATION FOR CHOICE | 234 |
|
APPENDIX | ||
Notes to Chapters | 249 |
|
Methodology of This Study | 259 |
|
Samoan Civilisation as It Is To-day | 266 |
|
The Mentally Defective and the Mentally Diseased | 278 |
|
xMaterials upon Which the Analysis Is Based | 282 |
|
b. Table I. Showing Menstrual History, Sex Experience and Residence in Pastor’s Household | ||
c. Table II. Family Structure, and Analysis of Table | ||
d. Intelligence Tests Used | ||
e. Check List Used in Investigation of Each Girl’s Experience. | ||
Glossary of Native Terms Used in the Text | 295 |
xi
xi
ILLUSTRATIONS
FOREWORD
Modern descriptions of primitive people give us a picture of their culture classified according to the varied aspects of human life. We learn about inventions, household economy, family and political organisation, and religious beliefs and practices. Through a comparative study of these data and through information that tells us of their growth and development, we endeavour to reconstruct, as well as may be, the history of each particular culture. Some anthropologists even hope that the comparative study will reveal some tendencies of development that recur so often that significant generalisations regarding the processes of cultural growth will be discovered.
Modern descriptions of early human cultures provide us with a view of their society organized by various aspects of life. We learn about inventions, home economics, family and political structures, and religious beliefs and practices. By comparing this data and looking at information about their growth and development, we try to piece together the history of each specific culture. Some anthropologists even hope that this comparative study will uncover recurring trends in development that lead to valuable general insights about the processes of cultural growth.
To the lay reader these studies are interesting on account of the strangeness of the scene, the peculiar attitudes characteristic of foreign cultures that set off in strong light our own achievements and behaviour.
To the average reader, these studies are intriguing because of the unusual settings and the distinctive behaviors typical of foreign cultures that highlight our own accomplishments and actions.
However, a systematic description of human activities gives us very little insight into the mental attitudes of the individual. His thoughts and actions appear merely as expressions of rigidly defined cultural forms. We learn little about his rational thinking, about his friendships and conflicts with his fellowmen. The personal side of the life of the individual is almost eliminated xivin the systematic presentation of the cultural life of the people. The picture is standardised, like a collection of laws that tell us how we should behave, and not how we behave; like rules set down defining the style of art, but not the way in which the artist elaborates his ideas of beauty; like a list of inventions, and not the way in which the individual overcomes technical difficulties that present themselves.
However, a systematic description of human activities provides very little insight into an individual's mental attitudes. Their thoughts and actions seem to be just expressions of strictly defined cultural forms. We don’t learn much about their rational thinking, friendships, or conflicts with others. The personal aspect of an individual’s life is almost entirely left out in the systematic presentation of the cultural life of the people. The image is standardized, like a set of laws that dictate how we should behave, rather than reflecting how we actually behave; like rules that specify the style of art, but not how the artist develops their ideas of beauty; like a list of inventions, but not how a person tackles the technical challenges they face.
And yet the way in which the personality reacts to culture is a matter that should concern us deeply and that makes the studies of foreign cultures a fruitful and useful field of research. We are accustomed to consider all those actions that are part and parcel of our own culture, standards which we follow automatically, as common to all mankind. They are deeply ingrained in our behaviour. We are moulded in their forms so that we cannot think but that they must be valid everywhere.
And yet, how a person responds to culture is something we should care about deeply, making the study of other cultures a valuable and insightful area of research. We tend to view all the actions that are integral to our own culture—the standards we automatically follow—as universal to all humans. They are deeply embedded in our behavior. We are shaped by these norms so much that we can’t help but believe they must be valid everywhere.
Courtesy, modesty, good manners, conformity to definite ethical standards are universal, but what constitutes courtesy, modesty, good manners, and ethical standards is not universal. It is instructive to know that standards differ in the most unexpected ways. It is still more important to know how the individual reacts to these standards.
Courtesy, modesty, good manners, and adherence to certain ethical standards are universal, but what defines courtesy, modesty, good manners, and ethical standards varies widely. It's enlightening to realize that these standards can differ in surprising ways. Even more crucial is understanding how individuals respond to these standards.
In our own civilisation the individual is beset with difficulties which we are likely to ascribe to fundamental human traits. When we speak about the difficulties of childhood and of adolescence, we are thinking of them xvas unavoidable periods of adjustment through which every one has to pass. The whole psycho-analytic approach is largely based on this supposition.
In our society, individuals face challenges that we often attribute to basic human characteristics. When we talk about the struggles of childhood and adolescence, we see them as inevitable phases of adaptation that everyone must go through. The entire psychoanalytic perspective is mostly built on this idea. xv
The anthropologist doubts the correctness of these views, but up to this time hardly any one has taken the pains to identify himself sufficiently with a primitive population to obtain an insight into these problems. We feel, therefore, grateful to Miss Mead for having undertaken to identify herself so completely with Samoan youth that she gives us a lucid and clear picture of the joys and difficulties encountered by the young individual in a culture so entirely different from our own. The results of her painstaking investigation confirm the suspicion long held by anthropologists, that much of what we ascribe to human nature is no more than a reaction to the restraints put upon us by our civilisation.
The anthropologist questions the accuracy of these views, but until now, very few people have gone to the trouble of truly connecting with a primitive population to gain insight into these issues. We are therefore thankful to Miss Mead for completely immersing herself in Samoan youth culture, as she provides us with a clear and vivid picture of the joys and challenges faced by young individuals in a culture so different from our own. The findings of her thorough investigation support the long-held belief among anthropologists that much of what we attribute to human nature is merely a response to the constraints imposed by our civilization.
IN SAMOA

I
During the last hundred years parents and teachers have ceased to take childhood and adolescence for granted. They have attempted to fit education to the needs of the child, rather than to press the child into an inflexible educational mould. To this new task they have been spurred by two forces, the growth of the science of psychology, and the difficulties and maladjustments of youth. Psychology suggested that much might be gained by a knowledge of the way in which children developed, of the stages through which they passed, of what the adult world might reasonably expect of the baby of two months or the child of two years. And the fulminations of the pulpit, the loudly voiced laments of the conservative social philosopher, the records of juvenile courts and social agencies all suggested that something must be done with the period which science had named adolescence. The spectacle of a younger generation diverging ever more widely from the standards and ideals of the past, cut adrift without the anchorage of respected home standards or group religious values, terrified the cautious reactionary, tempted the radical propagandist to missionary crusades 2among the defenceless youth, and worried the least thoughtful among us.
Over the past hundred years, parents and teachers have stopped taking childhood and adolescence for granted. They've tried to adapt education to meet the needs of the child, rather than forcing the child into a rigid educational framework. This new approach has been driven by two main factors: the rise of psychology as a science and the challenges and issues faced by young people. Psychology has shown that understanding how children develop, the stages they go through, and what the adult world can reasonably expect from a two-month-old or a two-year-old can be very helpful. Additionally, the powerful messages from religious leaders, the loud complaints of conservative thinkers, and the reports from juvenile courts and social service organizations all indicated that we needed to address the time period that science calls adolescence. The sight of a younger generation drifting further away from the standards and ideals of the past, disconnected from the solid values of family and community faith, alarmed cautious conservatives, motivated radical activists to embark on missions among these vulnerable youths, and concerned even the least reflective among us.
In American civilisation, with its many immigrant strains, its dozens of conflicting standards of conduct, its hundreds of religious sects, its shifting economic conditions, this unsettled, disturbed status of youth was more apparent than in the older, more settled civilisation of Europe. American conditions challenged the psychologist, the educator, the social philosopher, to offer acceptable explanations of the growing children’s plight. As to-day in post-war Germany, where the younger generation has even more difficult adjustments to make than have our own children, a great mass of theorising about adolescence is flooding the book shops; so the psychologist in America tried to account for the restlessness of youth. The result was works like that of Stanley Hall on “Adolescence,” which ascribed to the period through which the children were passing, the causes of their conflict and distress. Adolescence was characterised as the period in which idealism flowered and rebellion against authority waxed strong, a period during which difficulties and conflicts were absolutely inevitable.
In American society, with its diverse immigrant backgrounds, numerous conflicting standards of behavior, various religious groups, and changing economic situations, the unsettled and troubled state of youth was more noticeable than in Europe's older, more stable society. American circumstances pushed psychologists, educators, and social philosophers to provide clear reasons for the struggles of growing children. Just like today in post-war Germany, where the younger generation faces even more challenges than our own kids, there's a flood of theories about adolescence filling bookstore shelves; similarly, psychologists in America sought to explain youth's restlessness. This led to works like Stanley Hall's "Adolescence," which attributed the sources of conflict and distress to the developmental stage children were in. Adolescence was described as a time when idealism blossomed and rebellion against authority grew stronger, a period in which struggles and conflicts were completely unavoidable.
The careful child psychologist who relied upon experiment for his conclusions did not subscribe to these theories. He said, “We have no data. We know only a little about the first few months of a child’s life. We are only just learning when a baby’s eyes will first follow a light. How can we give definite answers to 3questions of how a developed personality, about which we know nothing, will respond to religion?” But the negative cautions of science are never popular. If the experimentalist would not commit himself, the social philosopher, the preacher and the pedagogue tried the harder to give a short-cut answer. They observed the behaviour of adolescents in our society, noted down the omnipresent and obvious symptoms of unrest, and announced these as characteristics of the period. Mothers were warned that “daughters in their teens” present special problems. This, said the theorists, is a difficult period. The physical changes which are going on in the bodies of your boys and girls have their definite psychological accompaniments. You can no more evade one than you can the other; as your daughter’s body changes from the body of a child to the body of a woman, so inevitably will her spirit change, and that stormily. The theorists looked about them again at the adolescents in our civilisation and repeated with great conviction, “Yes, stormily.”
The careful child psychologist who based his conclusions on experiments didn’t agree with these theories. He said, “We have no data. We know only a little about the first few months of a child's life. We're just starting to understand when a baby's eyes will first follow a light. How can we provide definite answers to 3questions about how a developed personality, which we know nothing about, will respond to religion?” But the cautious approach of science never wins popularity. If the experimentalist wouldn’t take a stand, the social philosopher, preacher, and educator pushed even harder to provide quick answers. They observed the behavior of teenagers in our society, noted the common and obvious signs of unrest, and announced these as characteristic of the age. Mothers were warned that “teenage daughters” come with special challenges. This, the theorists claimed, is a tough time. The physical changes happening in your boys and girls are accompanied by specific psychological changes. You can't avoid one without the other; as your daughter’s body transforms from that of a child to a woman, so will her spirit change, and that change can be stormy. The theorists looked around again at the teenagers in our society and emphatically repeated, “Yes, stormy.”
Such a view, though unsanctioned by the cautious experimentalist, gained wide currency, influenced our educational policy, paralysed our parental efforts. Just as the mother must brace herself against the baby’s crying when it cuts its first tooth, so she must fortify herself and bear with what equanimity she might the unlovely, turbulent manifestations of the “awkward age.” If there was nothing to blame the child for, neither was there any programme except endurance 4which might be urged upon the teacher. The theorist continued to observe the behaviour of American adolescents and each year lent new justification to his hypothesis, as the difficulties of youth were illustrated and documented in the records of schools and juvenile courts.
Such a perspective, even though not approved by careful researchers, became widely accepted, influenced our education policies, and hindered our parenting efforts. Just as a mother has to brace herself against her baby's crying when it’s teething, she needs to prepare herself and deal with the challenging, chaotic behaviors of the “awkward age” with whatever patience she can muster. If there was nothing to hold against the child, there was also no plan other than to endure 4 that could be proposed to the teacher. The theorist kept observing the behavior of American teenagers, and each year further confirmed his theory, as the challenges of youth were illustrated and documented in school and juvenile court records.
But meanwhile another way of studying human development had been gaining ground, the approach of the anthropologist, the student of man in all of his most diverse social settings. The anthropologist, as he pondered his growing body of material upon the customs of primitive people, grew to realise the tremendous rôle played in an individual’s life by the social environment in which each is born and reared. One by one, aspects of behaviour which we had been accustomed to consider invariable complements of our humanity were found to be merely a result of civilisation, present in the inhabitants of one country, absent in another country, and this without a change of race. He learned that neither race nor common humanity can be held responsible for many of the forms which even such basic human emotions as love and fear and anger take under different social conditions.
But in the meantime, another way of studying human development was becoming popular: the approach of the anthropologist, who studies humans in all their varied social environments. As the anthropologist examined their growing collection of material on the customs of primitive peoples, they began to understand the significant role that the social environment plays in an individual's life, including where they are born and raised. One by one, behaviors that we had thought were fixed parts of being human were found to be simply results of civilization, existing in some populations but absent in others, without any changes in race. They discovered that neither race nor shared humanity can be blamed for the different ways even basic human emotions, like love, fear, and anger, manifest in various social contexts.
So the anthropologist, arguing from his observations of the behaviour of adult human beings in other civilisations, reaches many of the same conclusions which the behaviourist reaches in his work upon human babies who have as yet no civilisation to shape their malleable humanity. 5With such an attitude towards human nature the anthropologist listened to the current comment upon adolescence. He heard attitudes which seemed to him dependent upon social environment—such as rebellion against authority, philosophical perplexities, the flowering of idealism, conflict and struggle—ascribed to a period of physical development. And on the basis of his knowledge of the determinism of culture, of the plasticity of human beings, he doubted. Were these difficulties due to being adolescent or to being adolescent in America?
So the anthropologist, based on his observations of how adult humans behave in different societies, comes to many of the same conclusions that behaviorists reach in their studies of human babies who haven't yet been influenced by civilization. 5With this perspective on human nature, the anthropologist paid attention to the current discussions about adolescence. He heard opinions that seemed to him to rely on social context—like rebellion against authority, existential questions, the emergence of idealism, conflict, and struggle—being linked to a stage of physical growth. Given his understanding of cultural determinism and the adaptability of humans, he questioned whether these challenges were really about being an adolescent or just about being an adolescent in America.
For the biologist who doubts an old hypothesis or wishes to test out a new one, there is the biological laboratory. There, under conditions over which he can exercise the most rigid control, he can vary the light, the air, the food, which his plants or his animals receive, from the moment of birth throughout their lifetime. Keeping all the conditions but one constant, he can make accurate measurement of the effect of the one. This is the ideal method of science, the method of the controlled experiment, through which all hypotheses may be submitted to a strict objective test.
For any biologist questioning an old theory or wanting to explore a new one, there’s the biological lab. There, under highly controlled conditions, they can adjust the light, air, and food that their plants or animals receive from birth throughout their lives. By keeping everything constant except for one variable, they can accurately measure the impact of that one factor. This is the ideal scientific method, the controlled experiment method, which allows all hypotheses to undergo rigorous objective testing.
Even the student of infant psychology can only partially reproduce these ideal laboratory conditions. He cannot control the pre-natal environment of the child whom he will later subject to objective measurement. He can, however, control the early environment of the child, the first few days of its existence, and decide what sounds and sights and smells and tastes are to 6impinge upon it. But for the student of the adolescent there is no such simplicity of working conditions. What we wish to test is no less than the effect of civilisation upon a developing human being at the age of puberty. To test it most rigorously we would have to construct various sorts of different civilisations and subject large numbers of adolescent children to these different environments. We would list the influences the effects of which we wished to study. If we wished to study the influence of the size of the family, we would construct a series of civilisations alike in every respect except in family organisation. Then if we found differences in the behaviour of our adolescents we could say with assurance that size of family had caused the difference, that, for instance, the only child had a more troubled adolescence than the child who was a member of a large family. And so we might proceed through a dozen possible situations—early or late sex knowledge, early or late sex-experience, pressure towards precocious development, discouragement of precocious development, segregation of the sexes or coeducation from infancy, division of labour between the sexes or common tasks for both, pressure to make religious choices young or the lack of such pressure. We would vary one factor, while the others remained quite constant, and analyse which, if any, of the aspects of our civilisation were responsible for the difficulties of our children at adolescence.
Even a student of infant psychology can only partially recreate these ideal lab conditions. They can't control the prenatal environment of the child who will later be assessed objectively. However, they can manage the early environment of the child during its first few days of life and decide what sounds, sights, smells, and tastes will affect it. But for a student studying adolescents, working conditions are far more complex. What we aim to test is nothing less than the impact of civilization on a developing human being at puberty. To conduct this test rigorously, we would need to create various types of civilizations and expose large groups of adolescent children to these different environments. We would list the influences we want to study. For example, if we wanted to examine the effect of family size, we would construct a series of civilizations that are identical in every way except for family structure. Then, if we observed differences in the behavior of the adolescents, we could confidently conclude that family size caused the difference; for instance, that the only child experienced a more troubled adolescence than a child from a large family. We could continue through various scenarios—early or late knowledge about sex, early or late sexual experience, pressure toward premature development, discouragement of early development, segregation of the sexes or mixed education from infancy, division of labor between genders or shared tasks, pressure to make religious choices at a young age or the absence of such pressure. We would adjust one factor while keeping the others constant and analyze which aspects of our civilization contributed to the challenges faced by our children during adolescence.
Unfortunately, such ideal methods of experiment 7are denied to us when our materials are humanity and the whole fabric of a social order. The test colony of Herodotus, in which babies were to be isolated and the results recorded, is not a possible approach. Neither is the method of selecting from our own civilisation groups of children who meet one requirement or another. Such a method would be to select five hundred adolescents from small families and five hundred from large families, and try to discover which had experienced the greatest difficulties of adjustment at adolescence. But we could not know what were the other influences brought to bear upon these children, what effect their knowledge of sex or their neighbourhood environment may have had upon their adolescent development.
Unfortunately, we can’t use ideal experimental methods 7 when our subjects are people and the entire structure of society. The test colony proposed by Herodotus, where babies would be isolated and their development recorded, isn't a feasible approach. Similarly, it's not practical to choose groups of children from our own society based on specific criteria. For instance, we might select five hundred adolescents from small families and five hundred from large families to see which group faced more challenges during adolescence. However, we wouldn't be able to understand all the other influences affecting these children, including how their awareness of sex or their local environment impacted their development during their teenage years.
What method then is open to us who wish to conduct a human experiment but who lack the power either to construct the experimental conditions or to find controlled examples of those conditions here and there throughout our own civilisation? The only method is that of the anthropologist, to go to a different civilisation and make a study of human beings under different cultural conditions in some other part of the world. For such studies the anthropologist chooses quite simple peoples, primitive peoples, whose society has never attained the complexity of our own. In this choice of primitive peoples like the Eskimo, the Australian, the South Sea islander, or the Pueblo Indian, the anthropologist is guided by the knowledge that the analysis 8of a simpler civilisation is more possible of attainment.
What method is available to us who want to conduct a human experiment but lack the power to create the experimental conditions or to find controlled examples of those conditions in our own civilization? The only option is that of the anthropologist: to explore a different civilization and study human beings under different cultural circumstances in another part of the world. For these studies, the anthropologist chooses simpler societies, primitive societies, whose social structures have never reached the complexity of ours. In selecting primitive groups like the Eskimo, the Australian, the South Sea islander, or the Pueblo Indian, the anthropologist is guided by the understanding that analyzing a simpler civilization is more achievable. 8
In complicated civilisations like those of Europe, or the higher civilisations of the East, years of study are necessary before the student can begin to understand the forces at work within them. A study of the French family alone would involve a preliminary study of French history, of French law, of the Catholic and Protestant attitudes towards sex and personal relations. A primitive people without a written language present a much less elaborate problem and a trained student can master the fundamental structure of a primitive society in a few months.
In complex societies like those in Europe or the more advanced cultures of the East, it takes years of study before a student can start to grasp the forces at play within them. Examining the French family, for instance, would require a foundational understanding of French history, French law, and the Catholic and Protestant views on sex and personal relationships. In contrast, a primitive society without a written language poses a much simpler challenge, and a well-trained student can understand the basic structure of such a society in just a few months.
Furthermore, we do not choose a simple peasant community in Europe or an isolated group of mountain whites in the American South, for these people’s ways of life, though simple, belong essentially to the historical tradition to which the complex parts of European or American civilisation belong. Instead, we choose primitive groups who have had thousands of years of historical development along completely different lines from our own, whose language does not possess our Indo-European categories, whose religious ideas are of a different nature, whose social organisation is not only simpler but very different from our own. From these contrasts, which are vivid enough to startle and enlighten those accustomed to our own way of life and simple enough to be grasped quickly, it is possible to learn many things about the effect of a civilisation upon the individuals within it. 9So, in order to investigate the particular problem, I chose to go not to Germany or to Russia, but to Samoa, a South Sea island about thirteen degrees from the Equator, inhabited by a brown Polynesian people. Because I was a woman and could hope for greater intimacy in working with girls rather than with boys, and because owing to a paucity of women ethnologists our knowledge of primitive girls is far slighter than our knowledge of boys, I chose to concentrate upon the adolescent girl in Samoa.
Furthermore, we don’t select a simple peasant community in Europe or a remote group of mountain dwellers in the American South, because these people's lifestyles, while basic, are still tied to the historical traditions that shape the more complex aspects of European or American civilization. Instead, we focus on primitive groups that have undergone thousands of years of historical development in ways that are completely different from ours, whose language lacks our Indo-European categories, whose religious beliefs are fundamentally different, and whose social structures are not only simpler but also very distinct from our own. From these contrasts, which are striking enough to surprise and inform those used to our way of life and straightforward enough to understand quickly, we can learn many things about the impact of civilization on the individuals within it. 9So, to explore this specific problem, I chose to go not to Germany or Russia, but to Samoa, a South Sea island about thirteen degrees from the equator, inhabited by a Polynesian people with brown skin. Since I was a woman and would likely have a closer rapport working with girls rather than boys, and because there are far fewer women ethnologists so our knowledge of primitive girls is much less than that of boys, I decided to focus on the adolescent girl in Samoa.
But in concentrating, I did something very different from what I would do if I concentrated upon a study of the adolescent girl in Kokomo, Indiana. In such a study, I would go right to the crux of the problem; I would not have to linger long over the Indiana language, the table manners or sleeping habits of my subjects, or make an exhaustive study of how they learned to dress themselves, to use the telephone, or what the concept of conscience meant in Kokomo. All these things are the general fabric of American life, known to me as investigator, known to you as readers.
But when I focused, I did something totally different from what I'd do if I were studying adolescent girls in Kokomo, Indiana. In that sort of study, I'd get straight to the heart of the issue; I wouldn’t spend a lot of time on the local language, table manners, or sleeping habits of the girls, nor would I conduct an in-depth analysis of how they learned to dress themselves, use the phone, or what the idea of conscience means in Kokomo. All of these details are part of the broader fabric of American life, familiar to me as the researcher and to you as the readers.
But with this new experiment on the primitive adolescent girl the matter was quite otherwise. She spoke a language the very sounds of which were strange, a language in which nouns became verbs and verbs nouns in the most sleight-of-hand fashion. All of her habits of life were different. She sat cross-legged on the ground, and to sit upon a chair made her stiff and miserable. She ate with her fingers from a woven plate; 10she slept upon the floor. Her house was a mere circle of pillars, roofed by a cone of thatch, carpeted with water-worn coral fragments. Her whole material environment was different. Cocoanut palm, breadfruit, and mango trees swayed above her village. She had never seen a horse, knew no animals except the pig, dog and rat. Her food was taro, breadfruit and bananas, fish and wild pigeon and half-roasted pork, and land crabs. And just as it was necessary to understand this physical environment, this routine of life which was so different from ours, so her social environment in its attitudes towards children, towards sex, towards personality, presented as strong a contrast to the social environment of the American girl.
But with this new experiment on the primitive adolescent girl, the situation was quite different. She spoke a language with sounds that were unusual, a language where nouns turned into verbs and verbs became nouns in a tricky way. Her daily habits were all different. She sat cross-legged on the ground, and sitting in a chair made her feel stiff and uncomfortable. She ate with her fingers from a woven plate; 10 she slept on the floor. Her house was just a circle of pillars topped with a cone of thatch, with the floor covered in water-worn coral pieces. Her entire physical surroundings were different. Coconut palms, breadfruit, and mango trees swayed over her village. She had never seen a horse and knew no animals except for the pig, dog, and rat. Her food consisted of taro, breadfruit, bananas, fish, wild pigeon, half-roasted pork, and land crabs. Just as it was important to understand this physical environment and this way of life that was so different from ours, her social environment regarding children, sex, and personality presented a striking contrast to the social environment of the American girl.
I concentrated upon the girls of the community. I spent the greater part of my time with them. I studied most closely the households in which adolescent girls lived. I spent more time in the games of children than in the councils of their elders. Speaking their language, eating their food, sitting barefoot and cross-legged upon the pebbly floor, I did my best to minimise the differences between us and to learn to know and understand all the girls of three little villages on the coast of the little island of Taū, in the Manu’a Archipelago.
I focused on the girls in the community. I spent most of my time with them. I observed closely the households where teenage girls lived. I engaged more with the children’s games than with the discussions of the adults. By speaking their language, eating their food, and sitting barefoot and cross-legged on the rocky floor, I tried to reduce the differences between us and get to know all the girls from three small villages on the coast of the little island of Taū, in the Manu’a Archipelago.
Through the nine months which I spent in Samoa, I gathered many detailed facts about these girls, the size of their families, the position and wealth of their parents, the number of their brothers and sisters, the amount of sex experience which they had had. All of 11these routine facts are summarised in a table in the appendix. They are only the barest skeleton, hardly the raw materials for a study of family situations and sex relations, standards of friendship, of loyalty, of personal responsibility, all those impalpable storm centres of disturbances in the lives of our adolescent girls. And because these less measurable parts of their lives were so similar, because one girl’s life was so much like another’s, in an uncomplex, uniform culture like Samoa, I feel justified in generalising although I studied only fifty girls in three small neighbouring villages.
During the nine months I spent in Samoa, I collected a lot of detailed information about these girls, including the size of their families, the status and wealth of their parents, the number of siblings they had, and their sexual experiences. All of 11these routine facts are summarized in a table in the appendix. They represent just the bare minimum, hardly enough to study family dynamics and sexual relationships, as well as standards of friendship, loyalty, and personal responsibility—those subtle yet significant issues that can cause turmoil in the lives of adolescent girls. Since the less tangible aspects of their lives were so similar, and one girl’s life closely resembled another's in such a simple, uniform culture like Samoa, I believe I can generalize even though I only studied fifty girls in three small neighboring villages.
In the following chapters I have described the lives of these girls, the lives of their younger sisters who will soon be adolescent, of their brothers with whom a strict taboo forbids them to speak, of their older sisters who have left puberty behind them, of their elders, the mothers and fathers whose attitudes towards life determine the attitudes of their children. And through this description I have tried to answer the question which sent me to Samoa: Are the disturbances which vex our adolescents due to the nature of adolescence itself or to the civilisation? Under different conditions does adolescence present a different picture?
In the following chapters, I describe the lives of these girls, their younger sisters who are soon entering their teenage years, their brothers with whom a strict taboo prevents them from speaking, their older sisters who have moved past puberty, and their parents, whose views on life shape their children's attitudes. Through this description, I aim to answer the question that took me to Samoa: Are the issues troubling our teenagers a result of adolescence itself or are they caused by civilization? Does adolescence look different under other conditions?
Also, by the nature of the problem, because of the unfamiliarity of this simple life on a small Pacific island, I have had to give a picture of the whole social life of Samoa, the details being selected always with a view to illuminating the problem of adolescence. Matters of political organisation which neither interest nor influence the young girl are not included. Minutiæ 12of relationship systems or ancestor cults, genealogies and mythology, which are of interest only to the specialist, will be published in another place. But I have tried to present to the reader the Samoan girl in her social setting, to describe the course of her life from birth until death, the problems she will have to solve, the values which will guide her in her solutions, the pains and pleasures of her human lot cast on a South Sea island.
Also, given the nature of the issue, and because of the unfamiliarity with this simple life on a small Pacific island, I've had to provide an overview of the entire social life of Samoa, with details chosen to shed light on the challenges of adolescence. Topics related to political organization that don't interest or affect the young girl are not included. Minor details about relationship systems, ancestor worship, genealogies, and mythology, which only specialists care about, will be published elsewhere. However, I've aimed to present the Samoan girl within her social context, to describe her life journey from birth to death, the challenges she will face, the values that will guide her decisions, and the joys and sorrows of her human experience on a South Sea island.
Such a description seeks to do more than illuminate this particular problem. It should also give the reader some conception of a different and contrasting civilisation, another way of life, which other members of the human race have found satisfactory and gracious. We know that our subtlest perceptions, our highest values, are all based upon contrast; that light without darkness or beauty without ugliness would lose the qualities which they now appear to us to have. And similarly, if we would appreciate our own civilisation, this elaborate pattern of life which we have made for ourselves as a people and which we are at such pains to pass on to our children, we must set our civilisation over against other very different ones. The traveller in Europe returns to America, sensitive to nuances in his own manners and philosophies which have hitherto gone unremarked, yet Europe and America are parts of one civilisation. It is with variations within one great pattern that the student of Europe to-day or the student of our own history sharpens his sense of appreciation. But if we step outside the stream of Indo-European 13culture, the appreciation which we can accord our civilisation is even more enhanced. Here in remote parts of the world, under historical conditions very different from those which made Greece and Rome flourish and fall, groups of human beings have worked out patterns of life so different from our own that we cannot venture any guess that they would ever have arrived at our solutions. Each primitive people has selected one set of human gifts, one set of human values, and fashioned for themselves an art, a social organisation, a religion, which is their unique contribution to the history of the human spirit.
Such a description aims to do more than highlight this specific issue. It should also provide the reader with an idea of a different and contrasting civilization, another way of life that other people have found fulfilling and kind. We understand that our most subtle perceptions and our highest values are based on contrast; light without darkness or beauty without ugliness would lose the qualities we currently ascribe to them. Similarly, to appreciate our own civilization, this complex way of life we’ve created for ourselves as a society and that we work hard to pass on to our children, we must compare our civilization to others that are very different. A traveler in Europe returns to America, more aware of the nuances in his own behaviors and beliefs that he previously overlooked, yet Europe and America are parts of the same civilization. It is through the variations within this larger pattern that the student of Europe today, or the student of our own history, sharpens their sense of appreciation. But when we look beyond the Indo-European culture, our ability to appreciate our civilization is even further enhanced. In remote areas of the world, under historical conditions that are very different from those that allowed Greece and Rome to rise and fall, groups of people have developed ways of life so distinct from our own that we can't even imagine they would arrive at our solutions. Each primitive society has chosen a specific set of human talents and values and created an art form, a social structure, and a religion that represent their unique contribution to the story of the human spirit.
Samoa is only one of these diverse and gracious patterns, but as the traveller who has been once from home is wiser than he who has never left his own door step, so a knowledge of one other culture should sharpen our ability to scrutinise more steadily, to appreciate more lovingly, our own.
Samoa is just one of these varied and welcoming patterns, but just like a traveler who has ventured away from home becomes wiser than someone who has never stepped outside their front door, understanding another culture should enhance our ability to examine more closely and appreciate more deeply our own.
And, because of the particular problem which we set out to answer, this tale of another way of life is mainly concerned with education, with the process by which the baby, arrived cultureless upon the human scene, becomes a full-fledged adult member of his or her society. The strongest light will fall upon the ways in which Samoan education, in its broadest sense, differs from our own. And from this contrast we may be able to turn, made newly and vividly self-conscious and self-critical, to judge anew and perhaps fashion differently the education we give our children.
And because of the specific issue we aimed to address, this story about a different way of life mainly focuses on education—the process by which a baby, arriving without any cultural background, becomes a fully developed adult member of society. We'll shine a light on how education in Samoa, in its broadest sense, differs from ours. From this comparison, we might become more aware and critical of our own methods, allowing us to reassess and possibly rethink the education we provide for our children.
II
The life of the day begins at dawn, or if the moon has shown until daylight, the shouts of the young men may be heard before dawn from the hillside. Uneasy in the night, populous with ghosts, they shout lustily to one another as they hasten with their work. As the dawn begins to fall among the soft brown roofs and the slender palm trees stand out against a colourless, gleaming sea, lovers slip home from trysts beneath the palm trees or in the shadow of beached canoes, that the light may find each sleeper in his appointed place. Cocks crow, negligently, and a shrill-voiced bird cries from the breadfruit trees. The insistent roar of the reef seems muted to an undertone for the sounds of a waking village. Babies cry, a few short wails before sleepy mothers give them the breast. Restless little children roll out of their sheets and wander drowsily down to the beach to freshen their faces in the sea. Boys, bent upon an early fishing, start collecting their tackle and go to rouse their more laggard companions. Fires are lit, here and there, the white smoke hardly visible against the paleness of the dawn. The whole village, sheeted and frowsy, stirs, rubs its eyes, and stumbles towards the beach. “Talofa!” “Talofa!” 15“Will the journey start to-day?” “Is it bonito fishing your lordship is going?” Girls stop to giggle over some young ne’er-do-well who escaped during the night from an angry father’s pursuit and to venture a shrewd guess that the daughter knew more about his presence than she told. The boy who is taunted by another, who has succeeded him in his sweetheart’s favour, grapples with his rival, his foot slipping in the wet sand. From the other end of the village comes a long drawn-out, piercing wail. A messenger has just brought word of the death of some relative in another village. Half-clad, unhurried women, with babies at their breasts, or astride their hips, pause in their tale of Losa’s outraged departure from her father’s house to the greater kindness in the home of her uncle, to wonder who is dead. Poor relatives whisper their requests to rich relatives, men make plans to set a fish trap together, a woman begs a bit of yellow dye from a kinswoman, and through the village sounds the rhythmic tattoo which calls the young men together. They gather from all parts of the village, digging sticks in hand, ready to start inland to the plantation. The older men set off upon their more lonely occupations, and each household, reassembled under its peaked roof, settles down to the routine of the morning. Little children, too hungry to wait for the late breakfast, beg lumps of cold taro which they munch greedily. Women carry piles of washing to the sea or to the spring at the far end of the village, or set off inland after weaving materials. The older 16girls go fishing on the reef, or perhaps set themselves to weaving a new set of Venetian blinds.
The day's life starts at dawn, or if the moon is still out when daylight arrives, you can hear the young men shouting from the hillside before dawn. Restless from the night filled with ghostly visions, they call out to each other, eager to get to work. As dawn breaks over the soft brown roofs and the slender palm trees stand out against the shining, colorless sea, lovers sneak back home from their secret meetings beneath the palm trees or in the shadow of the beached canoes, so the light can find each sleeper in their designated spot. Roosters crow lazily, and a sharp-voiced bird calls from the breadfruit trees. The loud roar of the reef sounds softer now, blending into the background of a waking village. Babies cry out briefly before sleepy mothers feed them. Little kids, restless, roll out of bed and wander sleepily down to the beach to splash their faces in the sea. Boys, eager for early fishing, start gathering their gear and go to wake their slower friends. Fires are lit here and there, with smoke barely visible against the pale dawn. The whole village, still wrapped in sheets and tousled, stirs, rubs their eyes, and stumbles toward the beach. “Hello!” “Hello!” 15 “Will the journey start today?” “Are you going bonita fishing, my lord?” Girls stop to giggle about some young troublemaker who fled during the night from an angry father’s chase and guess that the daughter knew more about his presence than she admitted. A boy, teased by his rival who has taken his sweetheart’s favor, struggles with his opponent, slipping in the wet sand. From the opposite end of the village comes a long, piercing wail. A messenger has brought news of a relative’s death in another village. Half-dressed and unhurried, women with babies at their breasts or on their hips pause in their gossip about Losa’s unhappy departure from her father’s house to the more welcoming home of her uncle, wondering who has died. Poor relatives quietly ask rich relatives for help, men make plans to set fish traps together, a woman asks a kinswoman for some yellow dye, and throughout the village sounds the rhythmic call summoning the young men together. They gather from all parts of the village, digging sticks in hand, ready to head inland to the plantation. The older men set off for their more solitary tasks, and each household, back under its peaked roof, settles into the morning routine. Little children, too hungry to wait for the late breakfast, beg for pieces of cold taro to munch on. Women carry loads of laundry to the sea or to the spring at the far end of the village, or head inland for weaving materials. The older 16 girls go fishing on the reef, or perhaps start weaving a new set of Venetian blinds.
In the houses, where the pebbly floors have been swept bare with a stiff long-handled broom, the women great with child and the nursing mothers, sit and gossip with one another. Old men sit apart, unceasingly twisting palm husk on their bare thighs and muttering old tales under their breath. The carpenters begin work on the new house, while the owner bustles about trying to keep them in a good humour. Families who will cook to-day are hard at work; the taro, yams and bananas have already been brought from inland; the children are scuttling back and forth, fetching sea water, or leaves to stuff the pig. As the sun rises higher in the sky, the shadows deepen under the thatched roofs, the sand is burning to the touch, the hibiscus flowers wilt on the hedges, and little children bid the smaller ones, “Come out of the sun.” Those whose excursions have been short return to the village, the women with strings of crimson jelly fish, or baskets of shell fish, the men with cocoanuts, carried in baskets slung on a shoulder pole. The women and children eat their breakfasts, just hot from the oven, if this is cook day, and the young men work swiftly in the midday heat, preparing the noon feast for their elders.
In the houses, where the pebbled floors have been swept clean with a long-handled broom, pregnant women and nursing mothers sit and chat with each other. Old men sit separately, continuously twisting palm husk on their bare thighs and quietly muttering old stories. The carpenters start working on the new house, while the owner hurries around trying to keep them in a good mood. Families who are cooking today are hard at work; the taro, yams, and bananas have already been brought from inland; the children are darting back and forth, fetching seawater or leaves to stuff the pig. As the sun rises higher in the sky, the shadows grow deeper under the thatched roofs, the sand gets hot to the touch, hibiscus flowers droop on the hedges, and little children tell the smaller ones, “Come out of the sun.” Those whose outings have been brief return to the village, the women carrying strings of crimson jellyfish or baskets of shellfish, the men with coconuts, carried in baskets slung on a shoulder pole. The women and children eat their breakfasts, fresh out of the oven, if it’s cooking day, and the young men work quickly in the midday heat, preparing the noon feast for their elders.
It is high noon. The sand burns the feet of the little children, who leave their palm leaf balls and their pin-wheels of frangipani blossoms to wither in the sun, as they creep into the shade of the houses. The 17women who must go abroad carry great banana leaves as sun-shades or wind wet cloths about their heads. Lowering a few blinds against the slanting sun, all who are left in the village wrap their heads in sheets and go to sleep. Only a few adventurous children may slip away for a swim in the shadow of a high rock, some industrious woman continues with her weaving, or a close little group of women bend anxiously over a woman in labour. The village is dazzling and dead; any sound seems oddly loud and out of place. Words have to cut through the solid heat slowly. And then the sun gradually sinks over the sea.
It’s noon. The sand burns the little kids' feet, who abandon their palm leaf balls and frangipani blossom pinwheels to dry in the sun as they creep into the shade of the houses. The 17women who need to go out carry large banana leaves as sunshades or drape wet cloths over their heads. Pulling down a few blinds against the slanting sun, everyone left in the village wraps their heads in sheets and goes to sleep. Only a few daring kids might sneak away for a swim in the shadow of a high rock, some hardworking woman continues her weaving, or a tight-knit group of women leans anxiously over a woman in labor. The village is bright and still; any sound feels strangely loud and out of place. Words have to cut through the intense heat slowly. Then the sun gradually sets over the sea.
A second time, the sleeping people stir, roused perhaps by the cry of “a boat,” resounding through the village. The fishermen beach their canoes, weary and spent from the heat, in spite of the slaked lime on their heads, with which they have sought to cool their brains and redden their hair. The brightly coloured fishes are spread out on the floor, or piled in front of the houses until the women pour water over them to free them from taboo. Regretfully, the young fishermen separate out the “Taboo fish,” which must be sent to the chief, or proudly they pack the little palm leaf baskets with offerings of fish to take to their sweethearts. Men come home from the bush, grimy and heavy laden, shouting as they come, greeted in a sonorous rising cadence by those who have remained at home. They gather in the guest house for their evening kava drinking. The soft clapping of hands, the high-pitched 18intoning of the talking chief who serves the kava echoes through the village. Girls gather flowers to weave into necklaces; children, lusty from their naps and bound to no particular task, play circular games in the half shade of the late afternoon. Finally the sun sets, in a flame which stretches from the mountain behind to the horizon on the sea, the last bather comes up from the beach, children straggle home, dark little figures etched against the sky; lights shine in the houses, and each household gathers for its evening meal. The suitor humbly presents his offering, the children have been summoned from their noisy play, perhaps there is an honoured guest who must be served first, after the soft, barbaric singing of Christian hymns and the brief and graceful evening prayer. In front of a house at the end of the village, a father cries out the birth of a son. In some family circles a face is missing, in others little runaways have found a haven! Again quiet settles upon the village, as first the head of the household, then the women and children, and last of all the patient boys, eat their supper.
A second time, the sleeping people stir, maybe woken by the shout of “a boat,” echoing through the village. The fishermen pull their canoes onto the shore, tired and worn out from the heat, despite the slaked lime on their heads, which they’ve used to cool themselves and lighten their hair. The brightly colored fish are laid out on the ground or stacked in front of the houses until the women pour water over them to remove any taboo. Reluctantly, the young fishermen set aside the “Taboo fish,” which must be sent to the chief, or proudly fill little palm leaf baskets with fish to take to their sweethearts. Men return from the bush, dirty and heavily loaded, calling out as they arrive, greeted in a rhythmic rise of voices by those who stayed home. They gather in the guest house for their evening kava drinking. The soft clapping of hands and the high-pitched voice of the talking chief serving the kava resonate through the village. Girls collect flowers to weave into necklaces; children, full of energy from their naps and with no specific tasks, play circular games in the dim light of late afternoon. Finally, the sun sets in a blaze that stretches from the mountains behind to the horizon over the sea. The last swimmer comes up from the beach, children wander home, dark little silhouettes against the sky; lights glow in the houses, and each family gathers for their evening meal. The suitor humbly presents his offering, the children are called in from their noisy play, and perhaps there’s a special guest who must be served first, after the soft, soulful singing of Christian hymns and a brief, graceful evening prayer. In front of a house at the edge of the village, a father announces the birth of a son. In some families, a face is missing, while in others, little runaways have found a safe spot! Once again, silence settles over the village, as first the head of the household, then the women and children, and finally the patient boys eat their supper.
After supper the old people and the little children are bundled off to bed. If the young people have guests the front of the house is yielded to them. For day is the time for the councils of old men and the labours of youth, and night is the time for lighter things. Two kinsmen, or a chief and his councillor, sit and gossip over the day’s events or make plans for the morrow. Outside a crier goes through the village announcing19 that the communal breadfruit pit will be opened in the morning, or that the village will make a great fish trap. If it is moonlight, groups of young men, women by twos and threes, wander through the village, and crowds of children hunt for land crabs or chase each other among the breadfruit trees. Half the village may go fishing by torchlight and the curving reef will gleam with wavering lights and echo with shouts of triumph or disappointment, teasing words or smothered cries of outraged modesty. Or a group of youths may dance for the pleasure of some visiting maiden. Many of those who have retired to sleep, drawn by the merry music, will wrap their sheets about them and set out to find the dancing. A white-clad, ghostly throng will gather in a circle about the gaily lit house, a circle from which every now and then a few will detach themselves and wander away among the trees. Sometimes sleep will not descend upon the village until long past midnight; then at last there is only the mellow thunder of the reef and the whisper of lovers, as the village rests until dawn.
After dinner, the older folks and little kids are sent off to bed. If the young people have friends over, the front of the house is given up to them. Daytime is for the talks of the elders and the work of the young, while nighttime is for lighter activities. Two relatives, or a chief and his advisor, sit together and chat about the day's happenings or plan for tomorrow. Outside, a crier walks through the village announcing that the communal breadfruit pit will open in the morning or that the village is going to set up a big fish trap. If it’s a moonlit night, groups of young men and pairs of women stroll around the village, and crowds of children search for land crabs or chase each other among the breadfruit trees. Half the village may go night fishing with torches, and the curved reef will shine with flickering lights, echoing with shouts of joy or disappointment, playful teasing, or muffled cries of embarrassment. Sometimes a group of young people will dance for the enjoyment of a visiting girl. Many who have gone to sleep, hearing the cheerful music, will wrap their sheets around them and head out to find the dancing. A ghostly crowd in white will form a circle around the brightly lit house, occasionally breaking away to wander among the trees. Sometimes sleep won’t settle over the village until well past midnight; eventually, there’s just the gentle roar of the reef and the whispers of lovers as the village rests until dawn.


III
Birthdays are of little account in Samoa. But for the birth itself of the baby of high rank, a great feast will be held, and much property given away. The first baby must always be born in the mother’s village and if she has gone to live in the village of her husband, she must go home for the occasion. For several months before the birth of the child the father’s relatives have brought gifts of food to the prospective mother, while the mother’s female relatives have been busy making pure white bark cloth for baby clothes and weaving dozens of tiny pandanus mats which form the layette. The expectant mother goes home laden with food gifts and when she returns to her husband’s family, her family provide her with the exact equivalent in mats and bark cloth as a gift to them. At the birth itself the father’s mother or sister must be present to care for the new-born baby while the midwife and the relatives of the mother care for her. There is no privacy about a birth. Convention dictates that the mother should neither writhe, nor cry out, nor inveigh against the presence of twenty or thirty people in the house who sit up all night if need be, laughing, joking, and playing games. The midwife cuts the cord with a fresh 21bamboo knife and then all wait eagerly for the cord to fall off, the signal for a feast. If the baby is a girl, the cord is buried under a paper mulberry tree (the tree from which bark cloth is made) to ensure her growing up to be industrious at household tasks; for a boy it is thrown into the sea that he may be a skilled fisherman, or planted under a taro plant to give him industry in farming. Then the visitors go home, the mother rises and goes about her daily tasks, and the new baby ceases to be of much interest to any one. The day, the month in which it was born, is forgotten. Its first steps or first word are remarked without exuberant comment, without ceremony. It has lost all ceremonial importance and will not regain it again until after puberty; in most Samoan villages a girl will be ceremonially ignored until she is married. And even the mother remembers only that Losa is older than Tupu, and that her sister’s little boy, Fale, is younger than her brother’s child, Vigo. Relative age is of great importance, for the elder may always command the younger—until the positions of adult life upset the arrangement—but actual age may well be forgotten.
Birthdays aren't really a big deal in Samoa. However, when a high-ranking baby is born, a huge feast is thrown, and a lot of property is given away. The first baby must always be born in the mother's village, and if she has moved to her husband's village, she has to go back home for the birth. For several months leading up to the birth, the father’s relatives bring food gifts to the expectant mother, while the mother’s female relatives work on making pure white bark cloth for baby clothes and weaving dozens of tiny pandanus mats that make up the layette. The expectant mother returns home with all the food gifts, and when she goes back to her husband’s family, her family gives them an equivalent amount in mats and bark cloth as a gift. During the birth, the father’s mother or sister has to be there to take care of the newborn while the midwife and the mother’s relatives look after her. There's no privacy during a birth. Convention says the mother shouldn't suffer, cry out, or complain about the twenty or thirty people in the house who may stay up all night, laughing, joking, and playing games. The midwife uses a fresh bamboo knife to cut the cord, and everyone waits excitedly for the cord to fall off, which signals it's time for a feast. If the baby is a girl, the cord is buried under a paper mulberry tree (the tree used for making bark cloth) to ensure she grows up being good at household chores; for a boy, it's thrown into the sea so he will be a skilled fisherman, or buried under a taro plant to encourage him in farming. Once the visitors leave, the mother gets up and resumes her daily tasks, and the new baby quickly loses interest to everyone. The date and month of the birth are forgotten. Its first steps or words are noted without much excitement or ceremony. It loses all ceremonial significance and won’t regain it until after puberty; in most Samoan villages, a girl is ceremonially ignored until she marries. Even the mother only remembers that Losa is older than Tupu, and that her sister’s little boy, Fale, is younger than her brother’s child, Vigo. Relative age matters a lot because the elder can always command the younger—until adulthood changes the dynamics—but actual ages might easily be forgotten.
Babies are always nursed, and in the few cases where the mother’s milk fails her, a wet nurse is sought among the kinsfolk. From the first week they are also given other food, papaya, cocoanut milk, sugar-cane juice; the food is either masticated by the mother and then put into the baby’s mouth on her finger, or if it is 22liquid, a piece of bark cloth is dipped into it and the child allowed to suck it, as shepherds feed orphaned lambs. The babies are nursed whenever they cry and there is no attempt at regularity. Unless a woman expects another child, she will nurse a baby until it is two or three years old, as the simplest device for pacifying its crying. Babies sleep with their mothers as long as they are at the breast; after weaning they are usually handed over to the care of some younger girl in the household. They are bathed frequently with the juice of a wild orange and rubbed with cocoanut oil until their skins glisten.
Babies are always breastfed, and in the rare cases where the mother can’t provide milk, a wet nurse is found among family members. From the first week, they’re also given other foods like papaya, coconut milk, and sugarcane juice; the food is either chewed by the mother and then placed in the baby’s mouth on her finger, or if it’s liquid, a piece of bark cloth is dipped into it so the child can suck on it, similar to how shepherds feed orphaned lambs. Babies are nursed whenever they cry, and there’s no effort to establish a schedule. Unless a woman is expecting another child, she will breastfeed a baby until it’s two or three years old, as it’s the easiest way to soothe their crying. Babies sleep with their mothers as long as they’re nursing; after weaning, they’re typically handed over to a younger girl in the household to care for them. They are bathed frequently with wild orange juice and rubbed with coconut oil until their skin shines.
The chief nurse-maid is usually a child of six or seven who is not strong enough to lift a baby over six months old, but who can carry the child straddling the left hip, or on the small of the back. A child of six or seven months of age will assume this straddling position naturally when it is picked up. Their diminutive nurses do not encourage children to walk, as babies who can walk about are more complicated charges. They walk before they talk, but it is impossible to give the age of walking with any exactness, though I saw two babies walk whom I knew to be only nine months old, and my impression is that the average age is about a year. The life on the floor, for all activities within a Samoan house are conducted on the floor, encourages crawling, and children under three or four years of age optionally crawl or walk.
The main caregiver is usually a child around six or seven who isn’t strong enough to lift a baby older than six months but can carry the child on their left hip or on their back. A baby around six or seven months naturally adopts this position when being picked up. These young caregivers don’t push children to walk since mobile infants are more challenging to handle. They start walking before they start talking, but it’s hard to pinpoint the exact age when they begin to walk. I’ve seen two babies walk at only nine months, and I think the average age is about a year. Life on the floor, where all activities in a Samoan house take place, promotes crawling, so kids under three or four usually choose to crawl or walk.
From birth until the age of four or five a child’s 23education is exceedingly simple. They must be house-broken, a matter made more difficult by an habitual indifference to the activities of very small children. They must learn to sit or crawl within the house and never to stand upright unless it is absolutely necessary; never to address an adult in a standing position; to stay out of the sun; not to tangle the strands of the weaver; not to scatter the cut-up cocoanut which is spread out to dry; to keep their scant loin cloths at least nominally fastened to their persons; to treat fire and knives with proper caution; not to touch the kava bowl, or the kava cup; and, if their father is a chief, not to crawl on his bed-place when he is by. These are really simply a series of avoidances, enforced by occasional cuffings and a deal of exasperated shouting and ineffectual conversation.
From birth until around four or five, a child's 23education is very simple. They need to be toilet trained, which is harder because adults often ignore the activities of small children. They must learn to sit or crawl in the house and should only stand if absolutely necessary; they should never address an adult while standing; stay out of the sun; avoid tangling the weaver's threads; not scatter the chopped coconut that’s laid out to dry; keep their minimal loincloths at least somewhat fastened; handle fire and knives carefully; not touch the kava bowl or kava cup; and, if their father is a chief, not crawl on his bed while he's present. Essentially, these are just a series of things to avoid, enforced by occasional slaps and a lot of frustrated yelling and pointless talking.
The weight of the punishment usually falls upon the next oldest child, who learns to shout, “Come out of the sun,” before she has fully appreciated the necessity of doing so herself. By the time Samoan girls and boys have reached sixteen or seventeen years of age these perpetual admonitions to the younger ones have become an inseparable part of their conversation, a monotonous, irritated undercurrent to all their comments. I have known them to intersperse their remarks every two or three minutes with, “Keep still,” “Sit still,” “Keep your mouths shut,” “Stop that noise,” uttered quite mechanically although all of the little ones present may have been behaving as quietly as a 24row of intimidated mice. On the whole, this last requirement of silence is continually mentioned and never enforced. The little nurses are more interested in peace than in forming the characters of their small charges and when a child begins to howl, it is simply dragged out of earshot of its elders. No mother will ever exert herself to discipline a younger child if an older one can be made responsible.
The burden of punishment typically falls on the next oldest child, who learns to shout, “Get out of the sun,” before she fully understands why she should do it herself. By the time Samoan girls and boys reach sixteen or seventeen, these constant reminders to the younger ones have become a natural part of their conversations, a tiresome, annoyed background to everything they say. I've seen them mix their comments every two or three minutes with phrases like, “Be quiet,” “Sit still,” “Shut up,” and “Stop that noise,” said almost automatically, even when all the little ones are behaving as quietly as a 24 row of scared mice. Overall, this last request for silence is often mentioned but rarely enforced. The older kids are more focused on keeping the peace than actually shaping the behavior of the younger ones, and when a child starts to cry, they are simply taken out of earshot of the adults. No mother will make an effort to discipline a younger child if an older one can be held accountable.
If small families of parents and children prevailed in Samoa, this system would result in making half of the population solicitous and self-sacrificing and the other half tyrannous and self-indulgent. But just as a child is getting old enough so that its wilfulness is becoming unbearable, a younger one is saddled upon it, and the whole process is repeated again, each child being disciplined and socialised through responsibility for a still younger one.
If small families of parents and children were common in Samoa, this system would create a situation where half the population is caring and selfless, while the other half becomes bossy and indulgent. But just when one child starts to get old enough for their stubbornness to become too much, another younger sibling is added to the mix, and the whole cycle starts over, with each child learning discipline and social skills by being responsible for a younger one.
This fear of the disagreeable consequences resulting from a child’s crying, is so firmly fixed in the minds of the older children that long after there is any need for it, they succumb to some little tyrant’s threat of making a scene, and five-year-olds bully their way into expeditions on which they will have to be carried, into weaving parties where they will tangle the strands, and cook houses where they will tear up the cooking leaves or get thoroughly smudged with the soot and have to be washed—all because an older boy or girl has become so accustomed to yielding any point to stop an outcry. 25This method of giving in, coaxing, bribing, diverting the infant disturbers is only pursued within the household or the relationship group, where there are duly constituted elders in authority to punish the older children who can’t keep the babies still. Towards a neighbour’s children or in a crowd the half-grown girls and boys and even the adults vent their full irritation upon the heads of troublesome children. If a crowd of children are near enough, pressing in curiously to watch some spectacle at which they are not wanted, they are soundly lashed with palm leaves, or dispersed with a shower of small stones, of which the house floor always furnishes a ready supply. This treatment does not seem actually to improve the children’s behaviour, but merely to make them cling even closer to their frightened and indulgent little guardians. It may be surmised that stoning the children from next door provides a most necessary outlet for those who have spent so many weary hours placating their own young relatives. And even these bursts of anger are nine-tenths gesture. No one who throws the stones actually means to hit a child, but the children know that if they repeat their intrusions too often, by the laws of chance some of the flying bits of coral will land in their faces. Even Samoan dogs have learned to estimate the proportion of gesture that there is in a Samoan’s “get out of the house.” They simply stalk out between one set of posts and with equal dignity and all casualness stalk in at the next opening. 26By the time a child is six or seven she has all the essential avoidances well enough by heart to be trusted with the care of a younger child. And she also develops a number of simple techniques. She learns to weave firm square balls from palm leaves, to make pin-wheels of palm leaves or frangipani blossoms, to climb a cocoanut tree by walking up the trunk on flexible little feet, to break open a cocoanut with one firm well-directed blow of a knife as long as she is tall, to play a number of group games and sing the songs which go with them, to tidy the house by picking up the litter on the stony floor, to bring water from the sea, to spread out the copra to dry and to help gather it in when rain threatens, to roll the pandanus leaves for weaving, to go to a neighbouring house and bring back a lighted fagot for the chief’s pipe or the cook-house fire, and to exercise tact in begging slight favours from relatives.
This fear of the unpleasant consequences from a child's crying is so deeply ingrained in the minds of older kids that long after it's needed, they give in to some little bully's threat of causing a scene. Five-year-olds push their way into adventures where they’ll have to be carried, into weaving parties where they'll mess up the strands, and into cooking areas where they’ll ruin the cooking leaves or get covered in soot and need a wash—just because an older kid has gotten used to giving in to avoid a tantrum. 25This way of giving in, coaxing, bribing, or distracting the crying kids only happens at home or within a close group where there are respected adults to discipline the older kids who can’t keep the babies quiet. However, when it comes to the neighbor's kids or in a crowd, the older girls and boys, and even adults, take out their frustration on the troublesome kids. If a group of children gets too close, curiously watching something they shouldn’t be, they might get a good smack with palm leaves or be chased off with a shower of small stones, which are always readily available from the ground. This treatment doesn’t seem to improve the kids' behavior but just makes them cling more tightly to their fearful and overly indulgent caregivers. It's likely that throwing stones at the neighbor's kids serves as a much-needed outlet for those who have spent so many tiring hours calming their own young ones. Even these outbursts of anger are mostly just for show. No one actually intends to hit a child with the stones, but the kids know that if they keep intruding too often, some of the thrown bits of coral will accidentally land on them. Even Samoan dogs have figured out the amount of show involved when a Samoan says, "get out of the house." They simply walk out through one opening and, maintaining their dignity, casually stroll back in through the next one. 26By the time a child is six or seven, she knows all the important rules well enough to be trusted with a younger child. She also learns various simple skills. She picks up how to weave solid square balls from palm leaves, create pinwheels from palm leaves or frangipani blossoms, climb a coconut tree by walking up the trunk with her nimble little feet, break open a coconut with one strong, well-aimed hit of a knife as long as she is tall, play several group games and sing the accompanying songs, tidy up the house by picking up the litter on the rocky floor, fetch water from the sea, spread out the copra to dry and help gather it in when rain threatens, roll up pandanus leaves for weaving, go to a neighbor's house and bring back a lit stick for the chief’s pipe or the cooking fire, and exercise tact while asking relatives for small favors.
But in the case of the little girls all of these tasks are merely supplementary to the main business of baby-tending. Very small boys also have some care of the younger children, but at eight or nine years of age they are usually relieved of it. Whatever rough edges have not been smoothed off by this responsibility for younger children are worn off by their contact with older boys. For little boys are admitted to interesting and important activities only so long as their behaviour is circumspect and helpful. Where small girls are brusquely pushed aside, small boys will be patiently tolerated and they become adept at making themselves useful. The four 27or five little boys who all wish to assist at the important business of helping a grown youth lasso reef eels, organise themselves into a highly efficient working team; one boy holds the bait, another holds an extra lasso, others poke eagerly about in holes in the reef looking for prey, while still another tucks the captured eels into his lavalava. The small girls, burdened with heavy babies or the care of little staggerers who are too small to adventure on the reef, discouraged by the hostility of the small boys and the scorn of the older ones, have little opportunity for learning the more adventurous forms of work and play. So while the little boys first undergo the chastening effects of baby-tending and then have many opportunities to learn effective co-operation under the supervision of older boys, the girls’ education is less comprehensive. They have a high standard of individual responsibility but the community provides them with no lessons in co-operation with one another. This is particularly apparent in the activities of young people; the boys organise quickly; the girls waste hours in bickering, innocent of any technique for quick and efficient co-operation.
But for little girls, all these tasks are just extra to the main job of taking care of babies. Very young boys also help with the younger children, but by the time they’re eight or nine, they usually stop. Any rough edges they might have from looking after younger kids are smoothed out by spending time with older boys. Little boys are only allowed to join interesting and important activities as long as they behave well and are helpful. While small girls are often pushed aside, small boys are patiently tolerated, and they learn to be useful. The four or five little boys who want to help a grown youth catch reef eels form an efficient team; one boy holds the bait, another has an extra lasso, others eagerly search through the reef for prey, while one more puts the caught eels into his lavalava. The little girls, weighed down with heavy babies or helping tiny toddlers who can’t explore the reef, face hostility from the boys and scorn from the older ones, leaving them little chance to learn the more daring forms of work and play. So while little boys first learn from the responsibilities of baby care and then get many chances to learn effective teamwork under older boys, the girls’ education is less complete. They are held to a high standard of individual responsibility, but the community doesn’t teach them how to cooperate with each other. This is especially clear in the activities of young people; the boys organize quickly, while the girls waste hours arguing, lacking any skills for fast and effective cooperation.
And as the woman who goes fishing can only get away by turning the babies over to the little girls of the household, the little girls cannot accompany their aunts and mothers. So they learn even the simple processes of reef fishing much later than do the boys. They are kept at the baby-tending, errand-running stage until they are old enough and robust enough to 28work on the plantations and carry foodstuffs down to the village.
And since the woman who goes fishing can only leave by handing the babies over to the little girls at home, the little girls can’t go with their aunts and moms. As a result, they learn even the basics of reef fishing much later than the boys do. They spend their time caring for babies and running errands until they are old enough and strong enough to 28work on the plantations and bring food down to the village.
A girl is given these more strenuous tasks near the age of puberty, but it is purely a question of her physical size and ability to take responsibility, rather than of her physical maturity. Before this time she has occasionally accompanied the older members of the family to the plantations if they were willing to take the babies along also. But once there, while her brothers and cousins are collecting cocoanuts and roving happily about in the bush, she has again to chase and shepherd and pacify the ubiquitous babies.
A girl starts taking on more demanding tasks around the time she hits puberty, but it really just depends on her size and ability to handle responsibilities, not her actual maturity. Before this, she sometimes went with the older family members to the plantations if they were okay with bringing the babies too. But once they're there, while her brothers and cousins are gathering coconuts and exploring the bush, she has to chase after and take care of the ever-present babies.
As soon as the girls are strong enough to carry heavy loads, it pays the family to shift the responsibility for the little children to the younger girls and the adolescent girls are released from baby-tending. It may be said with some justice that the worst period of their lives is over. Never again will they be so incessantly at the beck and call of their elders, never again so tyrannised over by two-year-old tyrants. All the irritating, detailed routine of housekeeping, which in our civilisation is accused of warping the souls and souring the tempers of grown women, is here performed by children under fourteen years of age. A fire or a pipe to be kindled, a call for a drink, a lamp to be lit, the baby’s cry, the errand of the capricious adult—these haunt them from morning until night. With the introduction of several months a year of government schools these children are being taken out of their 29homes for most of the day. This brings about a complete disorganisation of the native households which have no precedents for a manner of life where mothers have to stay at home and take care of their children and adults have to perform small routine tasks and run errands.
As soon as the girls are strong enough to carry heavy loads, it benefits the family to pass the responsibility for the little kids to the younger girls, and the teenage girls get a break from babysitting. One could fairly say that the hardest part of their lives is behind them. They will never again be so constantly at the command of their elders, nor will they be so bullied by two-year-old tyrants. All the annoying, detailed routine of housekeeping, which in our society is said to warp the souls and sour the tempers of grown women, is handled by children under fourteen. Lighting a fire or a pipe, getting a drink, turning on a lamp, responding to the baby's cry, or running errands for demanding adults—these tasks follow them from morning until night. With the introduction of several months a year of government schools, these children are being taken out of their 29homes for most of the day. This leads to a complete disruption of the native households, which have no prior experience with a lifestyle where mothers have to stay at home and look after their children while adults do small routine tasks and run errands.
Before their release from baby-tending the little girls have a very limited knowledge of any of the more complicated techniques. Some of them can do the simpler work in preparing food for cooking, such as skinning bananas, grating cocoanuts, or scraping taro. A few of them can weave the simple carrying basket. But now they must learn to weave all their own baskets for carrying supplies; learn to select taro leaves of the right age for cooking, to dig only mature taro. In the cook-house they learn to make palusami, to grate the cocoanut meat, season it with hot stones, mix it with sea water and strain out the husks, pour this milky mixture into a properly made little container of taro leaves from which the aromatic stem has been scorched off, wrap these in a breadfruit leaf and fasten the stem tightly to make a durable cooking jacket. They must learn to lace a large fish into a palm leaf, or roll a bundle of small fish in a breadfruit leaf; to select the right kind of leaves for stuffing a pig, to judge when the food in the oven of small heated stones is thoroughly baked. Theoretically the bulk of the cooking is done by the boys and where a girl has to do the heavier work, it is a matter for comment: 30“Poor Losa, there are no boys in her house and always she must make the oven.” But the girls always help and often do a great part of the work.
Before they're done with babysitting, the little girls have a very limited understanding of the more complex techniques. Some of them can handle simple tasks like peeling bananas, grating coconuts, or scraping taro. A few can weave a basic carrying basket. But now they need to learn to weave all their own baskets for carrying supplies, choose taro leaves that are the right age for cooking, and dig only mature taro. In the cookhouse, they learn to make palusami, grate the coconut meat, season it with hot stones, mix it with seawater, and strain out the husks. They pour this milky mixture into a small container made of taro leaves with the aromatic stem burnt off, wrap it in a breadfruit leaf, and tightly secure the stem to create a sturdy cooking jacket. They need to learn to lace a large fish into a palm leaf or roll a bundle of small fish in a breadfruit leaf, choose the right kind of leaves for stuffing a pig, and determine when the food in the oven of heated stones is fully cooked. Theoretically, most of the cooking is done by the boys, and if a girl has to do the heavier tasks, it draws attention: 30“Poor Losa, there are no boys in her house, so she always has to make the oven.” But the girls always pitch in and often do a significant portion of the work.
Once they are regarded as individuals who can devote a long period of time to some consecutive activity, girls are sent on long fishing expeditions. They learn to weave fish baskets, to gather and arrange the bundles of fagots used in torch-light fishing, to tickle a devil fish until it comes out of its hole and climbs obediently upon the waiting stick, appropriately dubbed a “come hither stick”; to string the great rose-coloured jellyfish, lole, a name which Samoan children give to candy also, on a long string of hibiscus bark, tipped with a palm leaf rib for a needle; to know good fish from bad fish, fish that are in season from fish which are dangerous at some particular time of the year; and never to take two octopuses, found paired on a rock, lest bad luck come upon the witless fisher.
Once they’re seen as people who can spend a long time on the same task, girls go on long fishing trips. They learn how to make fish baskets, gather and organize the bundles of twigs used for torch-light fishing, and coax a devil fish out of its hole to climb onto the waiting stick, humorously called a “come hither stick.” They string the large pink jellyfish, lole—the same name Samoan kids use for candy—on a long piece of hibiscus bark, using a palm leaf rib as a needle. They learn to distinguish between good and bad fish, know which fish are in season, and recognize the ones that can be dangerous at certain times of the year. They also know not to take two octopuses found together on a rock, or else bad luck may strike the unfortunate fisherman.
Before this time their knowledge of plants and trees is mainly a play one, the pandanus provides them with seeds for necklaces, the palm tree with leaves to weave balls; the banana tree gives leaves for umbrellas and half a leaf to shred into a stringy “choker”; cocoanut shells cut in half, with cinet strings attached, make a species of stilt; the blossoms of the Pua tree can be sewed into beautiful necklaces. Now they must learn to recognise these trees and plants for more serious purposes; they must learn when the pandanus leaves are ready for the cutting and how to cut the long leaves 31with one sure quick stroke; they must distinguish between the three kinds of pandanus used for different grades of mats. The pretty orange seeds which made such attractive and also edible necklaces must now be gathered as paint brushes for ornamenting bark cloth. Banana leaves are gathered to protect the woven platters, to wrap up puddings for the oven, to bank the steaming oven full of food. Banana bark must be stripped at just the right point to yield the even, pliant, black strips, needed to ornament mats and baskets. Bananas themselves must be distinguished as to those which are ripe for burying, or the golden curved banana ready for eating, or bananas ready to be sun-dried for making fruit-cake rolls. Hibiscus bark can no longer be torn off at random to give a raffia-like string for a handful of shells; long journeys must be made inland to select bark of the right quality for use in weaving.
Before this point, their knowledge of plants and trees was mostly just for fun. The pandanus provided seeds for making necklaces, the palm tree offered leaves for weaving balls, the banana tree had leaves for umbrellas and a portion of a leaf to shred into a stringy “choker.” Coconut shells cut in half, with cinet strings attached, made a type of stilt, and the blossoms of the Pua tree could be sewn into beautiful necklaces. Now, they need to learn to identify these trees and plants for more serious purposes; they have to know when the pandanus leaves are ready to be cut and how to make a quick, clean cut of the long leaves 31. They must differentiate between the three types of pandanus used for various grades of mats. The lovely orange seeds that made such attractive and edible necklaces need to be gathered as paintbrushes for decorating bark cloth. Banana leaves are collected to protect woven platters, to wrap puddings for cooking, and to line the steaming oven full of food. Banana bark has to be stripped at just the right spot to yield the smooth, flexible black strips needed to embellish mats and baskets. They also need to sort bananas by those that are ripe for burying, the golden curved ones ready to eat, or the ones meant for sun-drying to make fruit-cake rolls. Hibiscus bark can no longer be randomly torn off for a raffia-like string for a handful of shells; they must make long journeys inland to pick bark of the right quality for weaving.
In the house the girl’s principal task is to learn to weave. She has to master several different techniques. First, she learns to weave palm branches where the central rib of the leaf serves as a rim to her basket or an edge to her mat and where the leaflets are already arranged for weaving. From palm leaves she first learns to weave a carrying basket, made of half a leaf, by plaiting the leaflets together and curving the rib into a rim. Then she learns to weave the Venetian blinds which hang between the house posts, by laying one-half leaf upon another and plaiting the leaflets together. More difficult are the floor mats, woven of 32four great palm leaves, and the food platters with their intricate designs. There are also fans to make, simple two-strand weaves which she learns to make quite well, more elaborate twined ones which are the prerogative of older and more skilled weavers. Usually some older woman in the household trains a girl to weave and sees to it that she makes at least one of each kind of article, but she is only called upon to produce in quantity the simpler things, like the Venetian blinds. From the pandanus she learns to weave the common floor mats, one or two types of the more elaborate bed mats, and then, when she is thirteen or fourteen, she begins her first fine mat. The fine mat represents the high point of Samoan weaving virtuosity. Woven of the finest quality of pandanus which has been soaked and baked and scraped to a golden whiteness and paper-like thinness, of strands a sixteenth of an inch in width, these mats take a year or two years to weave and are as soft and pliable as linen. They form the unit of value, and must always be included in the dowry of the bride. Girls seldom finish a fine mat until they are nineteen or twenty, but the mat has been started, and, wrapped up in a coarser one, it rests among the rafters, a testimony to the girl’s industry and manual skill. She learns the rudiments of bark cloth making; she can select and cut the paper mulberry wands, peel off the bark, beat it after it has been scraped by more expert hands. The patterning of the cloth with a pattern 33board or by free hand drawing is left for the more experienced adult.
In the house, the main job of the girl is to learn how to weave. She has to master several techniques. First, she learns to weave palm branches, using the central rib of the leaf as a border for her basket or the edge of her mat, with the leaflets already arranged for weaving. From palm leaves, she initially learns to create a carrying basket made from half a leaf by braiding the leaflets together and bending the rib into a rim. Then, she learns to weave the Venetian blinds that hang between the house posts by layering one half of a leaf on top of another and braiding the leaflets together. The floor mats, woven from four large palm leaves, and the food platters with their detailed designs are more challenging. There are also fans to make, starting with simple two-strand weaves that she learns to create quite well, while the more complex twined fans are reserved for older, more skilled weavers. Typically, an older woman in the household teaches a girl to weave and ensures that she makes at least one of each type of item, but she is mainly expected to produce the simpler items, like the Venetian blinds, in larger quantities. From the pandanus plant, she learns to weave common floor mats and a few types of more elaborate bed mats, and when she turns thirteen or fourteen, she starts her first fine mat. The fine mat represents the peak of Samoan weaving expertise. Made from the highest quality pandanus that has been soaked, baked, and scraped to a golden-white and paper-thin finish, with strands that are a sixteenth of an inch wide, these mats can take one or two years to complete and are as soft and flexible as linen. They are a unit of value and must always be included in the bride's dowry. Girls rarely finish a fine mat before they are nineteen or twenty, but they start the mat early, and wrapped in a coarser one, it rests among the rafters, serving as a testament to the girl's hard work and skill. She learns the basics of making bark cloth; she can select and cut paper mulberry sticks, peel off the bark, and beat it after it has been scraped by more skilled hands. The process of adding patterns to the cloth with a pattern board or freehand is left to the more experienced adults.
Throughout this more or less systematic period of education, the girls maintain a very nice balance between a reputation for the necessary minimum of knowledge and a virtuosity which would make too heavy demands. A girl’s chances of marriage are badly damaged if it gets about the village that she is lazy and inept in domestic tasks. But after these first stages have been completed the girl marks time technically for three or four years. She does the routine weaving, especially of the Venetian blinds and carrying baskets. She helps with the plantation work and the cooking, she weaves a very little on her fine mat. But she thrusts virtuosity away from her as she thrusts away every other sort of responsibility with the invariable comment, “Laititi a’u” (“I am but young”). All of her interest is expended on clandestine sex adventures, and she is content to do routine tasks as, to a certain extent, her brother is also.
Throughout this mostly structured period of schooling, the girls strike a good balance between having just enough knowledge to get by and demonstrating skills that would require too much effort. A girl’s chances of getting married are seriously hurt if word spreads in the village that she is lazy and not good at home tasks. However, after these initial stages are finished, the girl remains stagnant technically for three or four years. She does the standard weaving, especially of Venetian blinds and carrying baskets. She assists with the plantation work and cooking, and she weaves a bit on her fine mat. But she pushes away advanced skills just like she pushes away any other kind of responsibility, always saying, “Laititi a’u” (“I am but young”). All her interest goes into secret sexual adventures, and she is content to handle routine chores, much like her brother.
But the seventeen-year-old boy is not left passively to his own devices. He has learned the rudiments of fishing, he can take a dug-out canoe over the reef safely, or manage the stern paddle in a bonito boat. He can plant taro or transplant cocoanut, husk cocoanuts on a stake and cut the meat out with one deft quick turn of the knife. Now at seventeen or eighteen he is thrust into the Aumaga, the society of the young 34men and the older men without titles, the group that is called, not in euphemism but in sober fact, “the strength of the village.” Here he is badgered into efficiency by rivalry, precept and example. The older chiefs who supervise the activities of the Aumaga gaze equally sternly upon any backslidings and upon any undue precocity. The prestige of his group is ever being called into account by the Aumaga of the neighbouring villages. His fellows ridicule and persecute the boy who fails to appear when any group activity is on foot, whether work for the village on the plantations, or fishing, or cooking for the chiefs, or play in the form of a ceremonial call upon some visiting maiden. Furthermore, the youth is given much more stimulus to learn and also a greater variety of occupations are open to him. There is no specialisation among women, except in medicine and mid-wifery, both the prerogatives of very old women who teach their arts to their middle-aged daughters and nieces. The only other vocation is that of the wife of an official orator, and no girl will prepare herself for this one type of marriage which demands special knowledge, for she has no guarantee that she will marry a man of this class.
But the seventeen-year-old boy isn't just left to figure things out on his own. He has picked up the basics of fishing, can safely navigate a dug-out canoe over the reef, and handle the back paddle in a bonito boat. He knows how to plant taro or transplant coconuts, husk coconuts on a stake, and cut the meat out with one quick, skillful flick of the knife. Now, at seventeen or eighteen, he is thrust into the Aumaga, the society of young men and older men without titles, the group known, not just in name but in reality, as "the strength of the village." Here, he's pushed to be effective through competition, guidance, and role models. The older chiefs who oversee the activities of the Aumaga watch closely for any signs of slacking off or showing off too much. The reputation of his group is always on the line against the Aumaga from neighboring villages. His peers mock and bully any boy who doesn't show up for group activities, whether it's work for the village in the plantations, fishing, cooking for the chiefs, or socializing with visiting girls. Moreover, this youth gets a lot of encouragement to learn, and he has access to a wider range of jobs. Women generally don't specialize, except in medicine and midwifery, which are taught by very old women to their middle-aged daughters and nieces. The only other path is to become the wife of an official orator, and no girl will train herself for this particular type of marriage that requires specific knowledge since there's no guarantee that she will end up marrying someone from that class.
For the boy it is different. He hopes that some day he will hold a matai name, a name which will make him a member of the Fono, the assembly of headmen, which will give him a right to drink kava with chiefs, to work with chiefs rather than with the young men, 35to sit inside the house, even though his new title is only of “between the posts” rank, and not of enough importance to give him a right to a post for his back. But very seldom is he absolutely assured of getting such a name. Each family hold several of these titles which they confer upon the most promising youths in the whole family connection. He has many rivals. They also are in the Aumaga. He must always pit himself against them in the group activities. There are also several types of activities in one of which he must specialise. He must become a house-builder, a fisherman, an orator or a wood carver. Proficiency in some technique must set him off a little from his fellows. Fishing prowess means immediate rewards in the shape of food gifts to offer to his sweetheart; without such gifts his advances will be scorned. Skill in house-building means wealth and status, for a young man who is a skilled carpenter must be treated as courteously as a chief and addressed with the chief’s language, the elaborate set of honorific words used to people of rank. And with this goes the continual demand that he should not be too efficient, too outstanding, too precocious. He must never excel his fellows by more than a little. He must neither arouse their hatred nor the disapproval of his elders who are far readier to encourage and excuse the laggard than to condone precocity. And at the same time he shares his sister’s reluctance to accept responsibility, and if he should excel gently, not too obviously, he has good 36chances of being made a chief. If he is sufficiently talented, the Fono itself may deliberate, search out a vacant title to confer upon him and call him in that he may sit with the old men and learn wisdom. And yet so well recognised is the unwillingness of the young men to respond to this honour, that the provision is always made, “And if the young man runs away, then never shall he be made a chief, but always he must sit outside the house with the young men, preparing and serving the food of the matais with whom he may not sit in the Fono.” Still more pertinent are the chances of his relationship group bestowing a matai name upon the gifted young man. And a matai he wishes to be, some day, some far-off day when his limbs have lost a little of their suppleness and his heart the love of fun and of dancing. As one chief of twenty-seven told me: “I have been a chief only four years and look, my hair is grey, although in Samoa grey hair comes very slowly, not in youth, as it comes to the white man. But always, I must act as if I were old. I must walk gravely and with a measured step. I may not dance except upon most solemn occasions, neither may I play games with the young men. Old men of sixty are my companions and watch my every word, lest I make a mistake. Thirty-one people live in my household. For them I must plan, I must find them food and clothing, settle their disputes, arrange their marriages. There is no one in my whole family who dares to scold me or even to address me familiarly 37by my first name. It is hard to be so young and yet to be a chief.” And the old men shake their heads and agree that it is unseemly for one to be a chief so young.
For the boy, it’s different. He hopes that one day he will hold a matai name, a name that will make him a member of the Fono, the assembly of headmen, which will give him the right to drink kava with chiefs, to work with chiefs instead of with the young men, 35to sit inside the house, even though his new title is only of "between the posts" rank and not important enough to earn him a seat. But he is rarely assured of getting such a name. Each family holds several of these titles that they give to the most promising youths in the entire family. He has many rivals. They are also in the Aumaga. He must always compete against them in group activities. There are also several types of activities in which he must specialize. He must become a house-builder, a fisherman, an orator, or a wood carver. He needs to excel in some skill to stand out from his peers. Fishing talent leads to immediate rewards in the form of food gifts to offer his sweetheart; without such gifts, his advances will be rejected. Skill in house-building means wealth and status, as a young man who is a skilled carpenter must be treated with the same courtesy as a chief and addressed with the chief’s language, the elaborate honorifics used for people of rank. Along with this comes the constant pressure not to be too efficient, too exceptional, or too advanced. He must never outshine his peers too much. He must avoid provoking their jealousy or the disapproval of his elders, who are more likely to encourage and excuse those who lag behind than to condone someone who is overly talented. At the same time, he shares his sister’s reluctance to take on responsibility, and if he should excel gently, not too obviously, he has a good 36chance of being made a chief. If he is talented enough, the Fono may discuss, find a vacant title to give him, and call him in so he can sit with the elders and learn wisdom. However, it is well understood that young men often hesitate to accept this honor, so it is always noted, "And if the young man runs away, then he shall never be made a chief, but must always sit outside the house with the young men, preparing and serving the food of the matais with whom he cannot sit in the Fono." Even more likely is the chance for his family group to give a matai name to the gifted young man. And a matai is what he wants to be, someday, far in the future when his body has lost some flexibility, and his heart no longer craves fun and dancing. As one chief, age twenty-seven, told me: “I have been a chief for only four years and look, my hair is grey, although in Samoa, grey hair comes slowly, not in youth, as it does for white men. But always, I must act like I am old. I must walk seriously and with intent. I can’t dance except on the most important occasions, nor can I play games with the young men. Older men of sixty are my companions and watch my every word, to make sure I don’t make a mistake. Thirty-one people live in my household. For them, I must plan, find them food and clothing, settle their conflicts, arrange their marriages. No one in my family dares scold me or even address me informally 37by my first name. It’s hard to be so young and yet be a chief.” And the older men shake their heads and agree that it’s inappropriate for someone to be a chief at such a young age.
The operation of natural ambition is further vitiated by the fact that the young man who is made a matai will not be the greatest among his former associates, but the youngest and greenest member of the Fono. And no longer may he associate familiarly with his old companions; a matai must associate only with matais, must work beside them in the bush and sit and talk quietly with them in the evening.
The drive of natural ambition is further weakened by the fact that the young man who becomes a matai will not be the most accomplished among his former peers, but rather the youngest and least experienced member of the Fono. He can no longer interact casually with his old friends; a matai must only associate with other matais, work alongside them in the fields, and sit down to talk quietly with them in the evening.
And so the boy is faced by a far more difficult dilemma than the girl. He dislikes responsibility, but he wishes to excel in his group; skill will hasten the day when he is made a chief, yet he receives censure and ridicule if he slackens his efforts; but he will be scolded if he proceeds too rapidly; yet if he would win a sweetheart, he must have prestige among his fellows. And conversely, his social prestige is increased by his amorous exploits.
And so the boy faces a much tougher dilemma than the girl. He doesn't like responsibility, but he wants to stand out in his group; being skilled will speed up the day he becomes a leader, yet he gets criticized and mocked if he doesn't try hard enough; however, he'll be reprimanded if he goes too fast; yet if he wants to win a girlfriend, he needs to have respect among his peers. Conversely, his social status is boosted by his romantic pursuits.
So while the girl rests upon her “pass” proficiency, the boy is spurred to greater efforts. A boy is shy of a girl who does not have these proofs of efficiency and is known to be stupid and unskilled; he is afraid he may come to want to marry her. Marrying a girl without proficiency would be a most imprudent step and involve an endless amount of wrangling with his family. So the girl who is notoriously inept must take her 38lovers from among the casual, the jaded, and the married who are no longer afraid that their senses will betray them into an imprudent marriage.
So while the girl relies on her "pass" proficiency, the boy is pushed to try harder. A boy feels shy around a girl who lacks these signs of competence and is known to be unskilled and not smart; he worries he might end up wanting to marry her. Marrying a girl without proficiency would be a very unwise decision and would lead to endless arguments with his family. So the girl who is obviously inept ends up having to choose her 38lovers from among the casual, the jaded, and the married who are no longer worried that they might make an imprudent choice in marriage.
But the seventeen-year-old girl does not wish to marry—not yet. It is better to live as a girl with no responsibility, and a rich variety of emotional experience. This is the best period of her life. There are as many beneath her whom she may bully as there are others above her to tyrannise over her. What she loses in prestige, she gains in freedom. She has very little baby-tending to do. Her eyes do not ache from weaving nor does her back break from bending all day over the tapa board. The long expeditions after fish and food and weaving materials give ample opportunities for rendezvous. Proficiency would mean more work, more confining work, and earlier marriage, and marriage is the inevitable to be deferred as long as possible.
But the seventeen-year-old girl doesn't want to get married—not yet. It's better to live as a girl with no responsibilities and a rich variety of emotional experiences. This is the best time of her life. She can boss around those who are beneath her just as there are others above her who can boss her around. What she loses in status, she gains in freedom. She has very little baby-sitting to do. Her eyes aren't tired from weaving, and her back doesn't ache from bending over the tapa board all day. The long trips for fishing, food, and weaving materials give her plenty of chances for meet-ups. Getting good at these tasks would mean more work, more restricting work, and an earlier marriage, and marriage is something she plans to put off for as long as possible.
IV
A Samoan village is made up of some thirty to forty households, each of which is presided over by a headman called a matai. These headmen hold either chiefly titles or the titles of talking chiefs, who are the official orators, spokesmen and ambassadors of chiefs. In a formal village assembly each matai has his place, and represents and is responsible for all the members of his household. These households include all the individuals who live for any length of time under the authority and protection of a common matai. Their composition varies from the biological family consisting of parents and children only, to households of fifteen and twenty people who are all related to the matai or to his wife by blood, marriage or adoption, but who often have no close relationship to each other. The adopted members of a household are usually but not necessarily distant relatives.
A Samoan village consists of about thirty to forty households, each led by a headman called a matai. These headmen hold either chiefly titles or the titles of talking chiefs, who serve as the official spokespersons and representatives of the chiefs. In a formal village assembly, each matai has a designated place and represents all the members of their household. These households include everyone living under the authority and protection of a common matai for any length of time. Their makeup can range from just a nuclear family of parents and children to larger households of fifteen to twenty people who are all related to the matai or his wife by blood, marriage, or adoption, even if they don’t have a close relationship with one another. The adopted members of a household are typically, but not necessarily, distant relatives.
Widows and widowers, especially when they are childless, usually return to their blood relatives, but a married couple may live with the relatives of either one. Such a household is not necessarily a close residential unit, but may be scattered over the village in three or 40four houses. No one living permanently in another village is counted as a member of the household, which is strictly a local unit. Economically, the household is also a unit, for all work upon the plantations under the supervision of the matai who in turn parcels out to them food and other necessities.
Widows and widowers, especially if they don't have kids, usually go back to their family, but a married couple can live with either side's relatives. This kind of household doesn't have to be a close-knit group; it can be spread out across the village in three or 40four different houses. Anyone who permanently lives in another village isn't counted as part of the household, which is strictly a local thing. Economically, the household also functions as a unit, since all work on the plantations is managed by the matai, who distributes food and other essentials to them.
Within the household, age rather than relationship gives disciplinary authority. The matai exercises nominal and usually real authority over every individual under his protection, even over his father and mother. This control is, of course, modified by personality differences, always carefully tempered, however, by a ceremonious acknowledgment of his position. The newest baby born into such a household is subject to every individual in it, and his position improves no whit with age until a younger child appears upon the scene. But in most households the position of youngest is a highly temporary one. Nieces and nephews or destitute young cousins come to swell the ranks of the household and at adolescence a girl stands virtually in the middle with as many individuals who must obey her as there are persons to whom she owes obedience. Where increased efficiency and increased self-consciousness would perhaps have made her obstreperous and restless in a differently organised family, here she has ample outlet for a growing sense of authority.
Within the household, age rather than relationships determines who has the authority to discipline. The matai holds both nominal and usually real authority over everyone under their care, even their own parents. This control is, of course, influenced by personality differences, but it is always carefully balanced by a formal recognition of their position. The newest baby born into such a household is subject to everyone in it, and their status doesn’t improve until a younger child arrives. However, in most households, being the youngest is usually a short-lived position. Nieces, nephews, or struggling young cousins join the household, and during adolescence, a girl often finds herself in the middle, having as many people who must obey her as there are people she needs to obey. In a differently organized family, her increased efficiency and self-awareness might make her rebellious and restless, but here she has plenty of opportunities to assert her growing sense of authority.
This development is perfectly regular. A girl’s marriage makes a minimum of difference in this respect, except in so far as her own children increase 41most pertinently the supply of agreeably docile subordinates. But the girls who remain unmarried even beyond their early twenties are in nowise less highly regarded or less responsible than their married sisters. This tendency to make the classifying principle age, rather than married state, is reinforced outside the home by the fact that the wives of untitled men and all unmarried girls past puberty are classed together in the ceremonial organisation of the village.
This development is completely normal. A girl getting married doesn't change much in this regard, except that her own children contribute to the supply of pleasant, obedient subordinates. However, the girls who stay single even past their early twenties are in no way viewed as less valued or less responsible than their married counterparts. This trend to focus on age rather than marital status is further supported outside the home by the way the wives of untitled men and all unmarried girls past puberty are grouped together in the village's ceremonial structure.
Relatives in other households also play a rôle in the children’s lives. Any older relative has a right to demand personal service from younger relatives, a right to criticise their conduct and to interfere in their affairs. Thus a little girl may escape alone down to the beach to bathe only to be met by an older cousin who sets her washing or caring for a baby or to fetch some cocoanut to scrub the clothes. So closely is the daily life bound up with this universal servitude and so numerous are the acknowledged relationships in the name of which service can be exacted, that for the children an hour’s escape from surveillance is almost impossible.
Relatives in other households also have a role in the children’s lives. Any older relative has the right to ask younger relatives for personal help, to criticize their behavior, and to interfere in their matters. So, a little girl might sneak off to the beach to swim, only to run into an older cousin who makes her wash clothes, look after a baby, or go get some coconuts to scrub the laundry. Daily life is so intertwined with this kind of service, and there are so many recognized relationships that demand it, that for the children, finding an hour away from supervision is nearly impossible.
This loose but demanding relationship group has its compensations also. Within it a child of three can wander safely and come to no harm, can be sure of finding food and drink, a sheet to wrap herself up in for a nap, a kind hand to dry casual tears and bind up her wounds. Any small children who are missing when night falls, are simply “sought among their kinsfolk,” and a baby whose mother has gone inland to 42work on the plantation is passed from hand to hand for the length of the village.
This relaxed yet demanding community has its perks as well. In it, a three-year-old can roam freely and stay safe, assured of finding food and drink, a blanket to curl up with for a nap, and a gentle hand to wipe away tears and care for her scrapes. Any small child who is missing when night falls is simply “searched for among their relatives,” and a baby whose mother has gone inland to 42work on the plantation is passed around from person to person throughout the village.
The ranking by age is disturbed in only a few cases. In each village one or two high chiefs have the hereditary right to name some girl of their household as its taupo, the ceremonial princess of the house. The girl who at fifteen or sixteen is made a taupo is snatched from her age group and sometimes from her immediate family also and surrounded by a glare of prestige. The older women of the village accord her courtesy titles, her immediate family often exploits her position for their personal ends and in return show great consideration for her wishes. But as there are only two or three taupos in a village, their unique position serves to emphasise rather than to disprove the general status of young girls.
The age ranking is only disrupted in a few cases. In each village, one or two high chiefs have the hereditary right to select a girl from their household as its taupo, the ceremonial princess of the house. The girl who is named a taupo at fifteen or sixteen is taken from her age group and sometimes even from her immediate family, surrounded by a spotlight of prestige. The older women in the village give her courtesy titles, while her family often takes advantage of her status for personal gain, showing her great respect in return. However, since there are only two or three taupos in a village, their unique status highlights rather than contradicts the general position of young girls.
Coupled with this enormous diffusion of authority goes a fear of overstraining the relationship bond, which expresses itself in an added respect for personality. The very number of her captors is the girl’s protection, for does one press her too far, she has but to change her residence to the home of some more complacent relative. It is possible to classify the different households open to her as those with hardest work, least chaperonage, least scolding, largest or least number of contemporaries, fewest babies, best food, etc. Few children live continuously in one household, but are always testing out other possible residences. And this can be done under the guise of visits and with 43no suggestion of truancy. But the minute that the mildest annoyance grows up at home, the possibility of flight moderates the discipline and alleviates the child’s sense of dependency. No Samoan child, except the taupo, or the thoroughly delinquent, ever has to deal with a feeling of being trapped. There are always relatives to whom one can flee. This is the invariable answer which a Samoan gives when some familial impasse is laid before him. “But she will go to some other relative.” And theoretically the supply of relatives is inexhaustible. Unless the vagrant has committed some very serious offence like incest, it is only necessary formally to depart from the bosom of one’s household. A girl whose father has beaten her over severely in the morning will be found living in haughty sanctuary, two hundred feet away, in a different household. So cherished is this system of consanguineous refuge, that an untitled man or a man of lesser rank will beard the nobler relative who comes to demand a runaway child. With great politeness and endless expressions of conciliation, he will beg his noble chief to return to his noble home and remain there quietly until his noble anger is healed against his noble child.
Along with this huge spread of authority comes a fear of straining the bond in relationships, which leads to a greater respect for individuality. The sheer number of her captors acts as protection for the girl; if she feels pressured too much, all she has to do is move to a more accommodating relative's home. You can categorize the different households available to her based on factors like the amount of work required, how much supervision they have, how much they scold, the number of peers she has, how many babies are around, how good the food is, etc. Few children stay in one household continuously; they’re always trying out other possible homes. This can be done under the pretext of visiting and with 43 no indication of skipping out. However, the moment any kind of annoyance arises at home, the option of leaving softens discipline and eases the child’s feeling of being dependent. No Samoan child, except the taupo or those who are seriously problematic, ever feels trapped. There are always relatives to whom they can escape. This is the consistent reply from a Samoan when faced with a family dilemma: “But she will go to some other relative.” Theoretically, the supply of relatives is endless. Unless the runaway has committed a very serious offense like incest, it’s just a matter of formally leaving one's home. A girl whose father has punished her too harshly in the morning might be found confidently residing just two hundred feet away in another household. This system of family refuge is so valued that a man without a title or a man of lower status will confront a higher-ranking relative who comes to retrieve a runaway child. With great politeness and countless pleasantries, he will urge his noble superior to return to his noble home and stay there quietly until his noble anger toward his noble child has cooled.
The most important relationships[1] within a Samoan household which influence the lives of the young people are the relationships between the boys and girls who call each other “brother” and “sister,” whether by blood, marriage or adoption, and the relationship between younger and older relatives. The stress upon 44the sex difference between contemporaries and the emphasis on relative age are amply explained by the conditions of family life. Relatives of opposite sex have a most rigid code of etiquette prescribed for all their contacts with each other. After they have reached years of discretion, nine or ten years of age in this case, they may not touch each other, sit close together, eat together, address each other familiarly, or mention any salacious matter in each other’s presence. They may not remain in any house, except their own, together, unless half the village is gathered there. They may not walk together, use each other’s possessions, dance on the same floor, or take part in any of the same small group activities. This strict avoidance applies to all individuals of the opposite sex within five years above or below one’s own age with whom one was reared or to whom one acknowledges relationship by blood or marriage. The conformance to this brother and sister taboo begins when the younger of the two children feels “ashamed” at the elder’s touch and continues until old age when the decrepit, toothless pair of old siblings may again sit on the same mat and not feel ashamed.
The most important relationships[1] within a Samoan household that influence the lives of young people are the relationships between boys and girls who call each other “brother” and “sister,” whether by blood, marriage, or adoption, along with the relationships between younger and older relatives. The focus on the differences between the sexes and the emphasis on relative age is clearly shaped by family life. Relatives of the opposite sex have a strict code of etiquette for how they interact with each other. Once they reach the ages of nine or ten, they cannot touch, sit close, eat together, speak to each other casually, or bring up any inappropriate topics in each other's presence. They are not allowed to stay in any house together, except their own, unless half the village is there. They cannot walk together, use each other’s things, dance on the same floor, or participate in any small group activities together. This strict avoidance applies to anyone of the opposite sex who is within five years older or younger than oneself and with whom one grew up or recognizes as a relative by blood or marriage. The adherence to this brother and sister taboo begins when the younger child feels “ashamed” of the elder’s touch and continues until old age when the frail, toothless old siblings can sit on the same mat without feeling ashamed.
Tei, the word for younger relative, stresses the other most emotionally charged relationship. The first maternal enthusiasm of a girl is never expended upon her own children but upon some younger relative. And it is the girls and women who use this term most, continuing to cherish it after they and the younger ones 45to whom it is applied are full grown. The younger child in turn expends its enthusiasm upon a still younger one without manifesting any excessive affection for the fostering elders.
Tei, the term for a younger relative, highlights another deeply emotional relationship. A girl’s initial excitement for caring tends to be directed towards a younger relative rather than her own children. It's primarily the girls and women who use this term, keeping it special even after both they and the younger ones 45 have grown up. The younger child, in turn, shows their enthusiasm for an even younger one without showing much extra affection for the adults who care for them.
The word aiga is used roughly to cover all relationships by blood, marriage and adoption, and the emotional tone seems to be the same in each case. Relationship by marriage is counted only as long as an actual marriage connects two kinship groups. If the marriage is broken in any way, by desertion, divorce, or death, the relationship is dissolved and members of the two families are free to marry each other. If the marriage left any children, a reciprocal relationship exists between the two households as long as the child lives, for the mother’s family will always have to contribute one kind of property, the father’s family another, for occasions when property must be given away in the name of the child.
The word aiga broadly refers to all relationships based on blood, marriage, and adoption, with a similar emotional tone in each case. A marital relationship is recognized only while an actual marriage links two family groups. If the marriage ends in any way—through abandonment, divorce, or death—the relationship is terminated, and members of the two families are free to marry each other. If the marriage resulted in children, a reciprocal relationship exists between the two households as long as the child is alive, because the mother’s family will always need to provide one type of property, while the father’s family will provide another, for occasions when property is given away in the child's name.
A relative is regarded as some one upon whom one has a multitude of claims and to whom one owes a multitude of obligations. From a relative one may demand food, clothing, and shelter, or assistance in a feud. Refusal of such a demand brands one as stingy and lacking in human kindness, the virtue most esteemed among the Samoans. No definite repayment is made at the time such services are given, except in the case of the distribution of food to all those who share in a family enterprise. But careful count of the value of the property given and of the service rendered is kept and a 46return gift demanded at the earliest opportunity. Nevertheless, in native theory the two acts are separate, each one in turn becoming a “beggar,” a pensioner upon another’s bounty. In olden times, the beggar sometimes wore a special girdle which delicately hinted at the cause of his visit. One old chief gave me a graphic description of the behaviour of some one who had come to ask a favour of a relative. “He will come early in the morning and enter quietly, sitting down in the very back of the house, in the place of least honour. You will say to him, ‘So you have come, be welcome!’ and he will answer, ‘I have come indeed, saving your noble presence.’ Then you will say, ‘Are you thirsty? Alas for your coming, there is little that is good within the house.’ And he will answer, ‘Let it rest, thank you, for indeed I am not hungry nor would I drink.’ And he will sit and you will sit all day long and no mention is made of the purpose of his coming. All day he will sit and brush the ashes out of the hearth, performing this menial and dirty task with very great care and attention. If some one must go inland to the plantation to fetch food, he is the first to offer to go. If some one must go fishing to fill out the crew of a canoe, surely he is delighted to go, even though the sun is hot and his journey hither has been long. And all day you sit and wonder, ‘What can it be that he has come for? Is it that largest pig that he wants, or has he heard perhaps that my daughter has just finished a large and beautiful 47piece of tapa? Would it perhaps be well to send that tapa, as I had perhaps planned, as a present to my talking chief, to send it now, so that I may refuse him with all good faith?’ And he sits and studies your countenance and wonders if you will be favourable to his request. He plays with the children but refuses the necklace of flowers which they have woven for him and gives it instead to your daughter. Finally night comes. It is time to sleep and still he has not spoken. So finally you say to him, ‘Lo, I would sleep. Will you sleep also or will you be returning whence you have come?’ And only then will he speak and tell you the desire in his heart.”
A relative is seen as someone who has many claims on you and to whom you owe many obligations. From a relative, you might ask for food, clothes, and a place to stay, or help in a conflict. Refusing such a request marks you as selfish and lacking in kindness, which is highly valued among the Samoans. There’s no specific repayment at the time services are provided, except when food is shared among those involved in a family project. However, careful tracking of the value of the property given and services rendered is kept, and a return gift is expected at the first chance. Still, in local understanding, the two actions are separate, and each person can become a “beggar,” reliant on another’s generosity. In the past, a beggar might wear a special loincloth that subtly indicated why they were visiting. One elder chief gave me a vivid account of how someone would act when seeking a favor from a relative: “He will arrive early in the morning and enter quietly, sitting in the back of the house, the least honored spot. You'll greet him, ‘So you have come, welcome!’ and he’ll reply, ‘Indeed, I come, honoring your noble presence.’ Then you’ll ask, ‘Are you thirsty? Alas, there’s little good in the house.’ He’ll respond, ‘No need, thank you, I’m not hungry nor do I wish to drink.’ He’ll sit, and you’ll both sit all day without discussing the purpose of his visit. All day he will sit, sweeping ashes out of the fireplace, doing this menial task with great care. If someone needs to go inland to fetch food, he’s the first to volunteer. If someone needs to go fishing to fill out the canoe crew, he’s happy to go, even in the hot sun after a long journey. And all day you wonder, ‘What does he want? Is it that big pig he’s after, or has he heard that my daughter just finished a large, beautiful piece of tapa? Maybe I should send that tapa, like I was thinking, as a gift to my favored chief, so I can refuse him honestly?’ Meanwhile, he observes your face, hoping you’ll be agreeable to his request. He interacts with the kids but declines the flower necklace they weave for him, giving it instead to your daughter. Finally, night falls. It’s time for bed and he still hasn’t spoken. So, at last, you say to him, ‘Look, I’m going to sleep. Will you stay or will you head back home?’ Only then will he speak and reveal what he truly desires.”
So the intrigue, the needs, the obligations of the larger relationship group which threads its carefully remembered way in and out of many houses and many villages, cuts across the life of the household. One day it is the wife’s relatives who come to spend a month or borrow a fine mat; the next day it is the husband’s; the third, a niece who is a valued worker in the household may be called home by the illness of her father. Very seldom do all of even the small children of a biological family live in one household and while the claims of the household are paramount, in the routine of everyday life, illness or need on the part of the closer relative in another household will call the wanderers home again.
So the relationships, needs, and obligations of the larger family network, which weaves in and out of various homes and villages, impact the life of each household. One day, it's the wife’s relatives who come to stay for a month or to borrow a nice mat; the next day, it's the husband’s family; and on another day, a niece who is a valuable helper in the home might be called back because her father is sick. It's rare for all the kids in a biological family to live under one roof, and while the needs of the household are crucial in daily life, illness or urgency affecting a close relative in another home can draw the family members back.
Obligations either to give general assistance or to give specific traditionally required service, as in a marriage 48or at a birth, follow relationship lines, not household lines. But a marriage of many years’ duration binds the relationship groups of husband and wife so closely together that to all appearances it is the household unit which gives aid and accedes to a request brought by the relative of either one. Only in families of high rank where the distaff side has priority in decisions and in furnishing the taupo, the princess of the house, and the male line priority in holding the title, does the actual blood relationship continue to be a matter of great practical importance; and this importance is lost in the looser household group constituted as it is by the three principles of blood, marriage and adoption, and bound together by common ties of everyday living and mutual economic dependence.
Obligations to provide general help or specific services, like those in a marriage 48 or during a birth, follow lines of relationship rather than household lines. However, a long-lasting marriage connects the families of husband and wife so closely that it seems like the household unit is the one giving help and responding to requests from either person's relatives. Only in high-ranking families, where the female side takes precedence in decision-making and in providing the taupo, the princess of the house, while the male line holds the title, does the actual blood relationship maintain significant practical importance; this importance fades in the more loosely organized household group made up of blood ties, marriage, and adoption, bonded together by the daily experiences and mutual economic dependence.
The matai of a household is theoretically exempt from the performance of small domestic tasks, but he is seldom actually so except in the case of a chief of high rank. However, the leading rôle is always accorded to him in any industrial pursuit; he dresses the pig for the feasts and cuts up the cocoanuts which the boys and women have gathered. The family cooking is done by the men and women both, but the bulk of the work falls upon the boys and young men. The old men spin the cocoanut fibre, and braid it into the native cord which is used for fish lines, fish nets, to sew canoe parts together and to bind all the different parts of a house in place. With the old women who do the bulk of the weaving and making of bark cloth, they supervise 49the younger children who remain at home. The heavy routine agricultural work falls upon the women who are responsible for the weeding, transplanting, gathering and transportation of the food, and the gathering of the paper mulberry wands from which bark will be peeled for making tapa, of the hibiscus bark and pandanus leaves for weaving mats. The older girls and women also do the routine reef fishing for octopuses, sea eggs, jelly fish, crabs, and other small fry. The younger girls carry the water, care for the lamps (to-day except in times of great scarcity when the candle nut and cocoanut oil are resorted to, the natives use kerosene lamps and lanterns), and sweep and arrange the houses. Tasks are all graduated with a fair recognition of abilities which differ with age, and except in the case of individuals of very high rank, a task is rejected because a younger person has skill enough to perform it, rather than because it is beneath an adult’s dignity.
The matai of a household is typically not expected to handle small chores, but that’s rarely the case unless he’s a high-ranking chief. Still, he always takes the lead in any work effort; he prepares the pig for feasts and splits the coconuts that the boys and women have gathered. Cooking at home is a team effort between men and women, but most of the work is done by boys and young men. The older men spin coconut fiber and braid it into the native cord used for fishing lines, nets, securing canoe parts, and tying together the different parts of a house. The older women handle most of the weaving and making of bark cloth and supervise the younger children who stay at home. Women are primarily responsible for the heavy farming tasks, such as weeding, transplanting, gathering and transporting food, and collecting paper mulberry wands for making tapa, as well as hibiscus bark and pandanus leaves for mat weaving. The older girls and women also do routine reef fishing for octopuses, sea eggs, jellyfish, crabs, and other small fish. Younger girls fetch water, tend to lamps (today, except in times of extreme scarcity when they use candle nut and coconut oil, locals use kerosene lamps and lanterns), and clean and organize the houses. Tasks are assigned based on individual abilities that vary by age, and unless someone is of very high rank, a task is turned down because a younger person is capable of handling it, not because it is beneath an adult’s dignity.
Rank in the village and rank in the household reflect each other, but village rank hardly affects the young children. If a girl’s father is a matai, the matai of the household in which she lives, she has no appeal from his authority. But if some other member of the family is the matai, he and his wife may protect her from her father’s exactions. In the first case, disagreement with her father means leaving the household and going to live with other relatives; in the second case it may mean only a little internal friction. Also in the family 50of a high chief or a high talking chief there is more emphasis upon ceremonial, more emphasis upon hospitality. The children are better bred and also much harder worked. But aside from the general quality of a household which is dependent upon the rank of its head, households of very different rank may seem very similar to young children. They are usually more concerned with the temperament of those in authority than with their rank. An uncle in another village who is a very high chief is of much less significance in a child’s life than some old woman in her own household who has a frightful temper.
Rank in the village and rank in the household influence each other, but village rank rarely impacts young children. If a girl’s father is a matai, the matai of her household, she can't escape his authority. However, if another family member is the matai, he and his wife might shield her from her father’s demands. In the first scenario, disagreeing with her father means leaving the household to stay with other relatives; in the second, it might only cause some minor tension. Additionally, in the family 50of a high chief or a prominent chief, there is more focus on ceremonies and hospitality. The children there tend to be better educated and also work much harder. But apart from a household's overall quality, which relies on the head's rank, households of various ranks can seem quite similar to young children. They typically care more about the personalities of those in charge than their status. An uncle in another village who is a high chief holds far less importance in a child’s life than a cranky old woman in her own household.
Nevertheless, rank not of birth but of title is very important in Samoa. The status of a village depends upon the rank of its high chief, the prestige of a household depends upon the title of its matai. Titles are of two grades, chiefs and talking chiefs, each title carries many other duties and prerogatives besides the headship of a household. And the Samoans find rank a never-failing source of interest. They have invented an elaborate courtesy language which must be used to people of rank; complicated etiquette surrounds each rank in society. Something which concerns their elders so nearly cannot help being indirectly reflected in the lives of some of the children. This is particularly true of the relationship of children to each other in households which hold titles to which some of them will one day attain. How these far-away issues of adult life affect the lives of children and young people can best 51be understood by following their influence in the lives of particular children.
Nevertheless, in Samoa, rank is determined more by title than by birth. A village's status depends on the rank of its high chief, and the prestige of a household is based on the title of its matai. There are two levels of titles: chiefs and talking chiefs, and each title comes with various responsibilities and privileges beyond just leading a household. The Samoans find rank to be an endless source of fascination. They have developed a complex courtesy language that must be used when addressing people of rank, and there are intricate etiquette rules associated with each societal rank. This emphasis on rank, which significantly impacts their elders, inevitably influences the lives of the children. This influence is especially evident in the relationships among siblings in households holding titles that some of them will one day inherit. To truly grasp how these distant aspects of adult life shape the experiences of children and young people, one should observe their effects on specific individuals. 51
In the household of a high chief named Malae lived two little girls, Meta, twelve, and Timu, eleven. Meta was a self-possessed, efficient little girl. Malae had taken her from her mother’s house—her mother was his cousin—because she showed unusual intelligence and precocity. Timu, on the other hand, was an abnormally shy, backward child, below her age group in intelligence. But Meta’s mother was only a distant cousin of Malae. Had she not married into a strange village where Malae was living temporarily, Meta might never have come actively to the notice of her noble relative. And Timu was the only daughter of Malae’s dead sister. Her father had been a quarter caste which served to mark her off and increase her self-consciousness. Dancing was an agony to her. She fled precipitately from an elder’s admonitory voice. But Timu would be Malae’s next taupo, princess. She was pretty, the principal recognised qualification, and she came from the distaff side of the house, the preferred descent for a taupo. So Meta, the more able in every way, was pushed to the wall, and Timu, miserable over the amount of attention she received, was dragged forward. The mere presence of another more able and enterprising child would probably have emphasised Timu’s feeling of inferiority, but this publicity stressed it painfully. Commanded to dance on every occasion, she would pause whenever she caught 52an onlooker’s eye and stand a moment wringing her hands before going on with the dance.
In the home of a high chief named Malae lived two young girls, Meta, twelve, and Timu, eleven. Meta was a composed and capable girl. Malae had taken her from her mother's house—her mother was his cousin—because she displayed exceptional intelligence and maturity. In contrast, Timu was unusually shy and developmentally behind for her age. But Meta's mother was only a distant cousin of Malae. If she hadn't married into a different village where Malae was living temporarily, Meta might never have caught the attention of her noble relative. Timu, on the other hand, was the only daughter of Malae's deceased sister. Her father was of mixed heritage, which made her feel even more self-conscious. Dancing was a torment for her. She would quickly escape when an elder called her to dance. However, Timu was destined to be Malae’s next taupo, princess. She was pretty, the main requirement, and she belonged to the maternal line, which was favored for a taupo. So, despite Meta being more capable in every way, she was pushed aside, while Timu, unhappy with the attention she received, was brought into the spotlight. The mere presence of another more skilled and ambitious child only deepened Timu's feelings of inadequacy, but this public attention made it all the more painful. Whenever she was called to dance, she would hesitate whenever she caught the gaze of an onlooker, standing there wringing her hands before continuing with the dance.
In another household, this same title of Malae’s taupo played a different rôle. This was in the household of Malae’s paternal aunt who lived with her husband in Malae’s guest house in his native village. Her eldest daughter, Pana, held the title of taupo of the house of Malae. But Pana was twenty-six, though still unmarried. She must be wedded soon and then another girl must be found to hold the title. Timu would still be too young. Pana had three younger sisters who by birth were supremely eligible to the title. But Mele, the eldest of twenty, was lame, and Pepe of fourteen was blind in one eye and an incorrigible tomboy. The youngest was even younger than Timu. So all three were effectually barred from succession. This fact reacted favourably upon the position of Filita. She was a seventeen-year-old niece of the father of the other children with no possible claims on a title in the house of Malae, but she had lived with her cousins since childhood. Filita was pretty, efficient, adequate, neither lame like Mele nor blind and hoydenish like Pepe. True she could never hope to be taupo, but neither could they, despite their superior birth, so peace and amity reigned because of her cousins’ deficiencies. Still another little girl came within the circle of influence of the title. This was Pula, another little cousin in a third village. But her more distant relationship and possible claims were completely obscured 53by the fact that she was the only granddaughter of the highest chief in her own village and her becoming the taupo of that title was inevitable so that her life was untouched by any other possibility. Thus six girls in addition to the present taupo, were influenced for good or evil by the possibility of succession to the title. But as there are seldom more than one or two taupos in a village, these influences are still fairly circumscribed when compared with the part which rank plays in the lives of boys, for there are usually one or more matai names in every relationship group.
In another household, the title of Malae’s taupo had a different role. This was in the home of Malae’s paternal aunt, who lived with her husband in Malae’s guest house in his native village. Her eldest daughter, Pana, held the title of taupo of Malae’s house. But Pana was twenty-six and still unmarried. She needed to get married soon, and then another girl would have to be found to hold the title. Timu would still be too young. Pana had three younger sisters who were by birth ideally suited for the title. However, Mele, the eldest at twenty, was lame, and Pepe, at fourteen, was blind in one eye and an incorrigible tomboy. The youngest was even younger than Timu. So, all three were effectively barred from succession. This situation worked in favor of Filita. She was a seventeen-year-old niece of the father of the other children and had no claims on a title in Malae’s house, but she had lived with her cousins since childhood. Filita was pretty, capable, and well-suited—neither lame like Mele nor blind and tomboyish like Pepe. While she could never expect to be taupo, neither could they, despite their higher birth, so peace and harmony prevailed because of her cousins’ shortcomings. Another little girl also came under the influence of the title. This was Pula, another little cousin from a third village. However, her more distant relation and possible claims were completely overshadowed by the fact that she was the only granddaughter of the highest chief in her own village, making her becoming the taupo of that title inevitable, leaving her life unaffected by any other possibility. Thus, six girls, in addition to the current taupo, were influenced positively or negatively by the prospect of succession to the title. However, since there are seldom more than one or two taupos in a village, these influences are still fairly limited compared to the role that status plays in the lives of boys, as there are usually one or more matai names in every relationship group.

Rivalry plays a much stronger part here. In the choice of the taupo and the manaia (the titular heir-apparent) there is a strong prejudice in favour of blood relationship and also for the choice of the taupo from the female and the manaia from the male line. But in the interests of efficiency this scheme had been modified, so that most titles were filled by the most able youth from the whole relationship and affinity group. So it was in Alofi. Tui, a chief of importance in the village, had one son, an able intelligent boy. Tui’s brothers were dull and inept, no fit successors to the title. One of them had an ill-favoured young son, a stupid, unattractive youngster. There were no other males in the near relationship group. It was assumed that the exceedingly eligible son would succeed his father. And then at twenty he died. The little nephew hardly gave promise of a satisfactory development, and so Tui had his choice of looking outside his 54village or outside of his near relationship group. Village feeling runs high in Tui’s village. Tui’s blood relatives lived many villages away. They were strangers. If he did not go to them and search for a promising youth whom he could train as his successor, he must either find an eligible young husband for his daughter or look among his wife’s people. Provisionally he took this last course, and his wife’s brother’s son came to live in his household. In a year, his new father promised the boy, he might assume his dead cousin’s name if he showed himself worthy.
Rivalry plays a much stronger role here. In choosing the taupo and the manaia (the next in line for the title), there’s a strong bias toward blood relations, favoring the taupo from the female line and the manaia from the male line. However, for the sake of efficiency, this approach had been adjusted so that most titles were filled by the most capable youth from the entire relationship and affinity group. This was the case in Alofi. Tui, an important chief in the village, had one son, a smart, capable boy. Tui’s brothers were dull and incompetent, not suitable to inherit the title. One of them had an unattractive young son, a foolish and unappealing kid. There were no other males in the immediate relationship group. It was expected that the highly eligible son would take on his father's role. Then, at twenty, he died. The little nephew showed little promise for development, so Tui had the option of looking outside his 54village or outside of his immediate relationships. Village loyalty runs deep in Tui’s community. Tui’s blood relatives lived many villages away; they were strangers. If he didn't reach out to them and find a capable youth to train as his successor, he had to either find a suitable young husband for his daughter or look among his wife’s family. He tentatively took this last option, and his wife’s brother’s son came to live in his home. A year later, his new father promised the boy that he could take on his deceased cousin's name if he proved himself worthy.
In the family of high chief Fua a very different problem presented itself. His was the highest title in the village. He was over sixty and the question of succession was a moot one. The boys in his household consisted of Tata, his eldest son who was illegitimate, Molo and Nua, the sons of his widowed sister, Sisi, his son by his first legal wife (since divorced and remarried on another island), and Tuai, the husband of his niece, the sister of Molo and Nua. And in the house of Fua’s eldest brother lived his brother’s daughter’s son, Alo, a youth of great promise. Here then were enough claimants to produce a lively rivalry. Tuai was the oldest, calm, able, but not sufficiently hopeful to be influenced in his conduct except as it made him more ready to assert the claims of superior age over his wife’s younger brothers whose claims were better than his. Next in age came Tata, the sour, beetle-browed bastard, whose chances were negligible 55as long as there were those of legitimate birth to dispute his left-handed claims. But Tata did not lose hope. Cautious, tortuous-minded, he watched and waited. He was in love with Lotu, the daughter of a talking chief of only medium rank. For one of Fua’s sons, Lotu would have been a good match. But as Fua’s bastard who wished to be chief, he must marry high or not at all. The two nephews, Molo and Nua, played different hands. Nua, the younger, went away to seek his fortune as a native marine at the Naval Station. This meant a regular income, some knowledge of English, prestige of a sort. Molo, the elder brother, stayed at home and made himself indispensable. He was the tamafafine, the child of the distaff side, and it was his rôle to take his position for granted, the tamafafine of the house of Fua, what more could any one ask in the way of immediate prestige. As for the future—his manner was perfect. All of these young men, and likewise Alo, the great nephew, were members of the Aumaga, grown up and ready to assume adult responsibilities. Sisi, the sixteen-year-old legitimate son, was still a boy, slender, diffident, presuming far less upon his position as son and heir-apparent than did his cousin. He was an attractive, intelligent boy. If his father lived until Sisi was twenty-five or thirty, his succession seemed inevitable. Even should his father die sooner, the title might have been held for him. But in this latter possibility there was one danger. Samala, his father’s older brother, would 56have a strong voice in the choice of a successor to the title. And Alo was Samala’s adored grandson, the son of his favourite daughter. Alo was the model of all that a young man should be. He eschewed the company of women, stayed much at home and rigorously trained his younger brother and sister. While the other young men played cricket, he sat at Samala’s feet and memorised genealogies. He never forgot that he was the son of Sāfuá, the house of Fua. More able than Molo, his claim to the title was practically as good, although within the family group Molo as the child of the distaff side would always outvote him. So Alo was Sisi’s most dangerous rival, provided his father died soon. And should Fua live twenty years longer, another complication threatened his succession. Fua had but recently remarried, a woman of very high rank and great wealth who had a five-year-old illegitimate son, Nifo. Thinking always of this child, for she and Fua had no children, she did all that she could to undermine Sisi’s position as heir-apparent and there was every chance that as her ascendency over Fua increased with his advancing age, she might have Nifo named as his successor. His illegitimacy and lack of blood tie would be offset by the fact that he was child of the distaff side in the noblest family in the island and would inherit great wealth from his mother.
In the family of high chief Fua, a very different problem arose. His title was the highest in the village. He was over sixty, and the question of who would succeed him was a complicated one. The boys in his household included Tata, his eldest illegitimate son, Molo and Nua, the sons of his widowed sister, Sisi, his son with his first legal wife (who was now divorced and remarried on another island), and Tuai, the husband of his niece, the sister of Molo and Nua. Living in the house of Fua’s eldest brother was his brother’s granddaughter’s son, Alo, a promising young man. Here were enough claimants to create a lively rivalry. Tuai was the eldest, calm and capable, but not optimistic enough to let it affect his behavior, especially when it came to asserting the claims of age over his wife’s younger brothers, whose claims were stronger than his. Next in age was Tata, the sour, scowling illegitimate son, whose chances were slim as long as there were legitimate heirs around to challenge his claims. But Tata remained hopeful. Cautious and scheming, he watched and waited. He was in love with Lotu, the daughter of a middle-ranking chief. For one of Fua’s sons, Lotu would have been a good match, but as Fua’s bastard who wanted to be chief, he needed to marry someone of higher status, or not at all. The two nephews, Molo and Nua, took different paths. The younger, Nua, left to find his fortune as a native marine at the Naval Station. This meant a regular paycheck, some English language skills, and a sort of prestige. Molo, the older brother, stayed at home and made himself indispensable. He was the tamafafine, the child from the female line, and it was expected of him to hold onto his status as the tamafafine of Fua's household; what more could anyone ask for immediate prestige? As for the future, his attitude was perfect. All of these young men, along with Alo, the great nephew, were members of the Aumaga, grown up and ready to take on adult responsibilities. Sisi, the sixteen-year-old legitimate son, was still just a boy; slender and shy, he put far less stock in his position as son and heir than his cousin did. He was an attractive, intelligent boy. If his father lived until Sisi was twenty-five or thirty, his succession seemed certain. Even if his father died sooner, the title might still be held for him. But in this scenario, there was one risk. Samala, his father’s older brother, would have a strong voice in choosing a successor for the title. And Alo was Samala’s beloved grandson, the son of his favorite daughter. Alo was the ideal young man; he avoided the company of women, spent much of his time at home, and rigorously trained his younger brother and sister. While the other young men played cricket, he sat at Samala’s feet memorizing genealogies. He never forgot that he was the son of Sāfuá, the house of Fua. More capable than Molo, his claim to the title was almost as strong, although within the family, Molo, being from the female line, would always have more voting power. So, Alo was Sisi’s most significant rival, assuming his father passed away soon. If Fua lived for another twenty years, another complication threatened Sisi's future. Fua had recently remarried a woman of very high rank and great wealth, who had a five-year-old illegitimate son, Nifo. Always thinking of this child, since she and Fua had no children together, she did everything she could to undermine Sisi’s position as heir-apparent. There was a strong chance that as her influence over Fua grew with his advancing age, she might have Nifo named as his successor. His illegitimacy and lack of blood ties would be balanced by the fact that he was a child of the female line from the most distinguished family on the island and would inherit great wealth from his mother.
Of a different character was the problem which confronted Sila, the stepdaughter of Ono, a matai of low rank. She was the eldest in a family of seven children. 57Ono was an old man, decrepit and ineffective. Lefu, Sila’s mother and his second wife, was worn out, weary from bearing eleven children. The only adult males in the household were Laisa, Ono’s brother, an old man like himself, and Laisa’s idle shiftless son, a man of thirty, whose only interest in life was love affairs. He was unmarried and shied away from this responsibility as from all others. The sister next younger than Sila was sixteen. She had left home and lived, now here, now there, among her relatives. Sila was twenty-two. She had been married at sixteen and against her will to a man much older than herself who had beaten her for her childish ways. After two years of married life, she had run away from her husband and gone home to live with her parents, bringing her little two-year-old boy, who was now five years old, with her. At twenty she had had a love affair with a boy of her own village, and borne a daughter who had lived only a few months. After her baby died her lover had deserted her. Sila disliked matrimony. She was conscientious, sharp-tongued, industrious. She worked tirelessly for her child and her small brothers and sisters. She did not want to marry again. But there were three old people and six children in her household with only herself and her idle cousin to provide for them. And so she said despondently: “I think I will get married to that boy.” “Which boy, Sila?” I asked. “The father of my baby who is dead.” “But I thought you said you did not want him for a husband?” “No more do I. But I 58must find some one to care for my family.” And indeed there was no other way. Her stepfather’s title was a very low one. There were no young men within the family to succeed to it. Her lover was industrious and of even lower degree. The bait of the title would secure a worker for the family.
Sila, the stepdaughter of Ono, a low-ranking matai, faced a different kind of problem. She was the oldest of seven kids. Ono was an old man, weak and ineffective. Lefu, Sila's mother and his second wife, was exhausted from having eleven children. The only adult males in the household were Laisa, Ono’s brother, who was also old, and Laisa’s lazy thirty-year-old son, whose only interest was love affairs. He was unmarried and avoided responsibility like everything else. The sister younger than Sila was sixteen and had left home to live here and there with relatives. Sila was twenty-two. She had been married at sixteen, against her will, to a much older man who had abused her for her childish behavior. After two years, she had run away with her two-year-old son, who was now five, and moved back in with her parents. At twenty, she had a brief affair with a boy from her village and had a daughter who lived only a few months. After the baby died, her lover abandoned her. Sila disliked marriage. She was hardworking, outspoken, and diligent. She worked tirelessly for her child and younger siblings. She didn’t want to marry again. But with three older people and six kids in her household, with just herself and her lazy cousin to provide for them, she said sadly, “I think I will marry that boy.” “Which boy, Sila?” I asked. “The father of my baby who is dead.” “But I thought you said you didn't want him as a husband?” “I don’t. But I need to find someone to take care of my family.” And indeed, there was no other choice. Her stepfather’s title was very low, and there were no young men in the family to inherit it. Her lover was hardworking but of even lower status. The promise of the title would bring someone to help support the family.
And so within many households the shadow of nobility falls upon the children, sometimes lightly, sometimes heavily, often long before they are old enough to understand the meaning of these intrusions from the adult world.
And so in many households, the influence of nobility affects the children, sometimes subtly, sometimes intensely, often long before they’re old enough to grasp what these intrusions from the adult world mean.
V
Until a child is six or seven at least she associates very little with her contemporaries. Brothers and sisters and small cousins who live in the same household, of course, frolic and play together, but outside the household each child clings closely to its older guardian and only comes in contact with other children in case the little nursemaids are friends. But at about seven years of age, the children begin to form larger groups, a kind of voluntary association which never exists in later life, that is, a group recruited from both relationship and neighbourhood groups. These are strictly divided along sex lines and antagonism between the small girls and the small boys is one of the salient features of the group life. The little girls are just beginning to “be ashamed” in the presence of older brothers, and the prohibition that one small girl must never join a group of boys is beginning to be enforced. The fact that the boys are less burdened and so can range further afield in search of adventure, while the girls have to carry their heavy little charges with them, also makes a difference between the sexes. The groups of small children which hang about the fringes of some adult 60activity often contain both girls and boys, but here the association principle is simply age discrimination on the part of their elders, rather than voluntary association on the children’s part.
Until a child is at least six or seven, she spends very little time with kids her own age. Siblings and small cousins who live in the same house play together, but outside of home, each child stays close to their older caregiver and only interacts with other kids if their caregivers are friends. Around the age of seven, children start forming larger groups, a type of voluntary association that doesn’t occur later in life; these groups pull from both family and neighborhood connections. They are strictly divided by gender, and the rivalry between little girls and boys is a key part of their social life. The little girls are just starting to feel "ashamed" around their older brothers, and the idea that a girl shouldn't join a group of boys is becoming accepted. The boys, being less encumbered, can explore further for adventure, while girls have to bring their heavier responsibilities along, which creates a distinction between the sexes. Groups of small children hanging around the edges of adult activities often include both girls and boys, but in this case, the mixing is a result of age bias from the adults, rather than a choice made by the children themselves.
These age gangs are usually confined to the children who live in eight or ten contiguous households.[2] They are flexible chance associations, the members of which manifest a vivid hostility towards their contemporaries in neighbouring villages and sometimes towards other gangs within their own village. Blood ties cut across these neighbourhood alignments so that a child may be on good terms with members of two or three different groups. A strange child from another group, provided she came alone, could usually take refuge beside a relative. But the little girls of Siufaga looked askance at the little girls of Lumā, the nearest village and both looked with even greater suspicion at the little girls from Faleasao, who lived twenty minutes’ walk away. However, heart burnings over these divisions were very temporary affairs. When Tua’s brother was ill, her entire family moved from the far end of Siufaga into the heart of Lumā. For a few days Tua hung rather dolefully about the house, only to be taken in within a week by the central Lumā children with complete amiability. But when she returned some weeks later to Siufaga, she became again “a Siufaga girl,” object elect of institutionalised scorn and gibes to her recent companions.
These age groups are usually made up of kids who live in eight or ten neighboring households. They are loose, chance-based associations where members show a strong hostility towards their peers in nearby villages and sometimes towards other groups within their own village. Family ties cross these neighborhood boundaries, so a child might get along well with members of two or three different groups. A stranger from another group, if she came alone, could usually find refuge with a relative. But the little girls from Siufaga were wary of the little girls from Lumā, the closest village, and they viewed the little girls from Faleasao, who lived a twenty-minute walk away, with even more suspicion. However, the resentment over these divisions was usually short-lived. When Tua’s brother was ill, her whole family moved from the far end of Siufaga to the center of Lumā. For a few days, Tua wandered around the house looking sad, only to be welcomed back by the Lumā kids within a week with total friendliness. But when she returned to Siufaga a few weeks later, she was once again labeled “a Siufaga girl,” the target of mockery and scorn from her recent friends.
61
61
No very intense friendships are made at this age. The relationship and neighbourhood structure of the group overshadows the personalities within it. Also the most intense affection is always reserved for near relatives and pairs of little sisters take the place of chums. The Western comment, “Yes, Mary and Julia are such good friends as well as sisters!” becomes in Samoa, “But she is a relative,” if a friendship is commented upon. The older ones fend for the younger, give them their spoils, weave them flower necklaces and give them their most treasured shells. This relationship aspect is the only permanent element in the group and even this is threatened by any change of residence. The emotional tone attached to the inhabitants of a strange village tends to make even a well-known cousin seem a little strange.
No really intense friendships are formed at this age. The group's relationships and social structure overshadow individual personalities. Also, the strongest affection is usually reserved for close relatives, and pairs of little sisters take the place of friends. The Western remark, “Yes, Mary and Julia are such good friends as well as sisters!” changes to, “But she is a relative,” if a friendship is mentioned in Samoa. The older kids look after the younger ones, share their snacks, make them flower necklaces, and give them their most cherished shells. This aspect of relationships is the only lasting part of the group, and even this is at risk if anyone moves away. The emotional connection to people in a strange village makes even a familiar cousin seem somewhat unfamiliar.
Of the different groups of little girls there was only one which showed characteristics which would make it possible to classify it as a gang. An accident of residence accounts for the most intense group development being in the centre of Lumā, where nine little girls of nearly the same age and with abundant relationship ties lived close together. The development of a group which played continually together and maintained a fairly coherent hostility towards outsiders, seems to be more of a function of residence than of the personality of any child particularly endowed with powers of leadership. The nine little girls in this group were less shy, less suspicious, more generous towards one another, 62more socially enterprising than other children of the same age and in general reflected the socialising effects of group life. Outside this group, the children of this age had to rely much more upon their immediate relationship group reinforced perhaps by the addition of one or two neighbours. Where the personality of a child stood out it was more because of exceptional home environment than a result of social give-and-take with children of her own age.
Of the different groups of little girls, there was only one that showed characteristics that could classify it as a gang. An accident of where they lived explains why the most intense group development was in the center of Lumā, where nine little girls of almost the same age and with strong relationship ties lived close together. The development of a group that played together all the time and maintained a fairly consistent hostility toward outsiders seems to be more about where they lived than about any particular child's leadership qualities. The nine little girls in this group were less shy, less suspicious, more generous to one another, 62 and generally more socially active than other children their age, reflecting the socializing effects of group life. Outside this group, children their age had to rely much more on their immediate relationship group, usually just with one or two neighbors added in. When a child's personality stood out, it was often due to an exceptional home environment rather than social interactions with peers.
Children of this age had no group activities except play, in direct antithesis to the home life where the child’s only function was work—baby-tending and the performance of numerous trivial tasks and innumerable errands. They foregathered in the early evening, before the late Samoan supper, and occasionally during the general siesta hour in the afternoon. On moonlight nights they scoured the villages alternately attacking or fleeing from the gangs of small boys, peeking through drawn shutters, catching land crabs, ambushing wandering lovers, or sneaking up to watch a birth or a miscarriage in some distant house. Possessed by a fear of the chiefs, a fear of small boys, a fear of their relatives and by a fear of ghosts, no gang of less than four or five dared to venture forth on these nocturnal excursions. They were veritable groups of little outlaws escaping from the exactions of routine tasks. Because of the strong feeling for relationship and locality, the part played by stolen time, the need for immediately executed group plans, and the punishment 63which hung over the heads of children who got too far out of earshot, the Samoan child was as dependent upon the populousness of her immediate locality, as is the child in a rural community in the West. True her isolation here was never one-eighth of a mile in extent, but glaring sun and burning sands, coupled with the number of relatives to be escaped from in the day or the number of ghosts to be escaped from at night, magnified this distance until as a barrier to companionship it was equivalent to three or four miles in rural America. Thus there occurred the phenomenon of the isolated child in a village full of children of her own age. Such was Luna, aged ten, who lived in one of the scattered houses belonging to a high chief’s household. This house was situated at the very end of the village where she lived with her grandmother, her mother’s sister Sami, Sami’s husband and baby, and two younger maternal aunts, aged seventeen and fifteen. Luna’s mother was dead. Her other brothers and sisters lived on another island with her father’s people. She was ten, but young for her age, a quiet, listless child, reluctant to take the initiative, the sort of child who would always need an institutionalised group life. Her only relatives close by were two girls of fourteen, whose long legs and absorption in semi-adult tasks made them far too grown-up companions for her. Some little girls of fourteen might have tolerated Luna about, but not Selu, the younger of the cousins, whose fine mat was already three feet under way. In 64the next house, a stone’s throw away, lived two little girls, Pimi and Vana, aged eight and ten. But they were not relatives and being chief baby-tenders to four younger children, they had no time for exploring. There were no common relatives to bring them together and so Luna lived a solitary life, except when an enterprising young aunt of eleven came home to her mother’s house. This aunt, Siva, was a fascinating companion, a vivid and precocious child, whom Luna followed about in open-mouthed astonishment. But Siva had proved too much of a handful for her widowed mother, and the matai, her uncle, had taken her to live in his immediate household at the other end of the village, on the other side of the central Lumā gang. They formed far more attractive companions and Siva seldom got as far as her mother’s house in her occasional moments of freedom. So unenterprising Luna cared for her little cousin, followed her aunt and grandmother about and most of the time presented a very forlorn appearance.
Children at this age had no group activities other than play, which was a stark contrast to their home life where their main role was work—taking care of babies and completing numerous trivial tasks and endless errands. They would gather in the early evening, before the late Samoan dinner, and sometimes during the afternoon nap time. On moonlit nights, they would explore the villages, either attacking or fleeing from groups of small boys, peeking through closed shutters, catching land crabs, ambushing couples, or sneaking up to witness a birth or a miscarriage in a nearby house. Fearful of the chiefs, other little boys, their relatives, and ghosts, no group of fewer than four or five dared to go out on these nighttime adventures. They were like little outlaws escaping the demands of daily chores. Because of the strong sense of connection and community, the importance of stolen moments, the need for immediate group plans, and the punishment looming over children who strayed too far, the Samoan child was as dependent on the population of her local area as a child in a rural Western community. While her isolation might never exceed one-eighth of a mile, the harsh sun and burning sands, combined with the number of relatives to avoid during the day and the ghosts at night, made this distance feel as isolating as three or four miles in rural America. Thus, the phenomenon of the isolated child existed in a village full of kids her age. Such was Luna, ten years old, living in one of the scattered houses of a high chief's household. This house was at the village's edge, where she lived with her grandmother, her mother's sister Sami, Sami’s husband and baby, and two younger aunts, aged seventeen and fifteen. Luna’s mother had passed away. Her other siblings lived on another island with their father's family. She was ten but small for her age, a quiet, listless child, hesitant to take the lead, the kind of child who needed a structured group life. Her only nearby relatives were two fourteen-year-old girls, whose long legs and focus on semi-adult responsibilities made them far too mature for her. Some fourteen-year-olds might have accepted Luna, but not Selu, the younger cousin, who was already making a fine mat three feet long. In the neighboring house, just a stone's throw away, lived two little girls, Pimi and Vana, aged eight and ten. However, they weren't relatives, and as chief babysitters for four younger children, they had no time for adventures. There were no shared relatives to unite them, leaving Luna to live a solitary life, except when an adventurous eleven-year-old aunt came to her mother’s house. This aunt, Siva, was an intriguing companion, a lively and precocious child, whom Luna watched in awe. Yet, Siva had become too much for her widowed mother, and the matai, her uncle, had taken her to live in his household at the other end of the village, across the central Lumā group. They made much more appealing companions, and Siva rarely made it back to her mother's house during her brief moments of freedom. So, unenterprising Luna looked after her little cousin, followed her aunt and grandmother around, and often appeared quite forlorn.
In strong contrast was the fate of Lusi, who was only seven, too young to be really eligible for the games of her ten- and eleven-year-old elders. Had she lived in an isolated spot, she would have been merely a neighbourhood baby. But her house was in a strategic position, next door to that of her cousins, Maliu and Pola, important members of the Lumā gang. Maliu, one of the oldest members of the group, had a tremendous feeling for all her young relatives, and Lusi was her 65first cousin. So tiny, immature Lusi had the full benefit of a group life denied to Luna.
In stark contrast was the situation for Lusi, who was only seven, too young to actually participate in the games of her ten- and eleven-year-old cousins. If she had lived in a remote area, she would have just been seen as a neighborhood baby. But her house was in a prime location, right next door to her cousins, Maliu and Pola, key members of the Lumā gang. Maliu, one of the oldest in the group, had a deep affection for all her younger relatives, and Lusi was her 65first cousin. So small and immature, Lusi enjoyed the benefits of group life that Luna was denied.
At the extreme end of Siufaga lived Vina, a gentle, unassuming girl of fourteen. Her father’s house stood all alone in the centre of a grove of palm trees, just out of sight and ear-shot of the nearest neighbour. Her only companions were her first cousin, a reserved capable eighteen-year-old and two cousins of seventeen and nineteen. There was one little cousin of twelve also in the neighbourhood, but five younger brothers and sisters kept her busy. Vina also had several brothers and sisters younger than herself, but they were old enough to fend for themselves and Vina was comparatively free to follow the older girls on fishing expeditions. So she never escaped from being the little girl, tagging after older ones, carrying their loads and running their errands. She was a flurried anxious child, overconcerned with pleasing others, docile in her chance encounters with contemporaries from long habit of docility. A free give-and-take relationship within her own age group had been denied to her and was now denied to her forever. For it was only to the eight- to twelve-year-old girl that this casual group association was possible. As puberty approached, and a girl gained physical strength and added skill, her household absorbed her again. She must make the oven, she must go to work on the plantation, she must fish. Her days were filled with long tasks and new responsibilities.
At the far end of Siufaga lived Vina, a sweet, modest fourteen-year-old girl. Her father’s house sat alone in the middle of a grove of palm trees, far enough from the nearest neighbor that she couldn’t see or hear them. Her only companions were her first cousin, a quiet and capable eighteen-year-old, and two other cousins aged seventeen and nineteen. There was also a little cousin who was twelve, but five younger siblings kept her busy. Vina had several younger brothers and sisters too, but they were old enough to take care of themselves, allowing Vina some freedom to join the older girls on fishing trips. Still, she never really escaped being the little one, always following the older girls around, carrying their things, and running their errands. She was a flustered, anxious child, overly focused on making others happy, and she had developed a habit of being submissive during encounters with her peers. She had never experienced a free and easy friendship with girls her age, and that was something that would always be denied to her. Only girls aged eight to twelve were able to form those casual connections. As puberty approached, and girls developed more physical strength and skills, their families pulled them back into household responsibilities. They had to make bread, work on the plantation, and go fishing. Her days were filled with long tasks and new duties.
Such a child was Fitu. In September she was one 66of the dominant members of the gang, a little taller than the rest, a little lankier, more strident and executive, but very much a harum-scarum little girl among little girls, with a great baby always on her hip. But by April she had turned the baby over to a younger sister of nine; the still younger baby was entrusted to a little sister of five and Fitu worked with her mother on the plantations, or went on long expeditions after hibiscus bark, or for fish. She took the family washing to the sea and helped make the oven on cooking days. Occasionally in the evening she slipped away to play games on the green with her former companions but usually she was too tired from the heavy unaccustomed work, and also a slight strangeness had crept over her. She felt that her more adult activities set her off from the rest of the group with whom she had felt so much at home the fall before. She made only abortive attempts to associate with the older girls in the neighbourhood. Her mother sent her to sleep in the pastor’s house next door, but she returned home after three days. Those girls were all too old, she said. “Laititi a’u” (“I am but young”). And yet she was spoiled for her old group. The three villages numbered fourteen such children, just approaching puberty, preoccupied by unaccustomed tasks and renewed and closer association with the adults of their families, not yet interested in boys, and so forming no new alliances in accordance with sex interests. Soberly they perform their household tasks, select a teacher from the older 67women of their family, learn to bear the suffix, meaning “little” dropped from the “little girl” which had formerly described them. But they never again amalgamate into such free and easy groups as the before-the-teens gang. As sixteen- and seventeen-year-old girls, they will still rely upon relatives, and the picture is groupings of twos or of threes, never more. The neighbourhood feelings drop out and girls of seventeen will ignore a near neighbour who is an age mate and go the length of the village to visit a relative. Relationship and similar sex interests are now the deciding factor in friendships. Girls also followed passively the stronger allegiance of the boys. If a girl’s sweetheart has a chum who is interested in a cousin of hers, the girls strike up a lively, but temporary, friendship. Occasionally such friendships even go outside of the relationship group.
Fitu was such a child. By September, she was one 66 of the leaders of the gang, a bit taller than the others, a bit lankier, louder and more assertive, but still very much a carefree little girl among girls her age, always carrying a baby on her hip. But by April, she had handed the baby over to a younger sister who was nine; the even younger baby went to a sister who was five, and Fitu worked with her mom on the plantations or went on long trips to gather hibiscus bark or catch fish. She took the family laundry to the sea and helped build the oven on cooking days. Sometimes in the evenings, she sneaked away to play games on the green with her old friends, but mostly she was too tired from the heavy, unfamiliar work, and she also felt a slight disconnect. She sensed that her more grown-up activities set her apart from the group she had felt so close to the fall before. She made only half-hearted attempts to hang out with the older girls in the neighborhood. Her mother sent her to sleep at the pastor’s house next door, but she came back home after three days. Those girls were all too old, she said. “Laititi a’u” (“I am but young”). Yet, she felt out of place with her old group. The three villages had fourteen such children, just approaching puberty, focused on new household duties and forming closer connections with the adults in their families, not yet interested in boys, thus not forming new alliances based on sexual interests. They took on their household tasks seriously, chose a teacher from the older 67 women in their families, and learned to shed the suffix that meant “little” from the “little girl” they had been called before. However, they never again blended into such free and easy groups like the pre-teen gang. As sixteen- and seventeen-year-old girls, they still leaned on relatives, with friendships forming in pairs or trios, never more. The sense of community faded, and girls who were seventeen would ignore a nearby neighbor of the same age and travel to the other end of the village to visit a relative. Relationships and shared interests with the same sex now became the main factor in friendships. Girls also passively followed the stronger connections of the boys. If a girl’s boyfriend had a friend interested in one of her cousins, the girls would strike up a lively, but short-lived, friendship. Sometimes these friendships even extended beyond their relationship groups.
Although girls may confide only in one or two girl relatives, their sex status is usually sensed by the other women of the village and alliances shift and change on this basis, from the shy adolescent who is suspicious of all older girls, to the girl whose first or second love affair still looms as very important, to the girls who are beginning to centre all their attention upon one boy and possibly matrimony. Finally the unmarried mother selects her friends, when possible, from those in like case with herself, or from women of ambiguous marital position, deserted or discredited young wives.
Although girls might only confide in one or two female relatives, their status is usually noticed by the other women in the village, causing alliances to shift and change based on this. This ranges from the shy adolescent who is wary of all older girls to the girl whose first or second love affair still feels very significant, to the girls who are starting to focus all their attention on one boy and possibly marriage. Finally, the unmarried mother chooses her friends, when she can, from those in similar situations or from women with uncertain marital status, like abandoned or disgraced young wives.
Very few friendships of younger for older girls cut 68across these groupings after puberty. The twelve-year-old may have a great affection and admiration for her sixteen-year-old cousin (although any of these enthusiasms for older girls are pallid matters compared to a typical school girl “crush” in our civilisation). But when she is fifteen and her cousin nineteen, the picture changes. All of the adult and near-adult world is hostile, spying upon her love affairs in its more circumspect sophistication, supremely not to be trusted. No one is to be trusted who is not immediately engaged in similarly hazardous adventures.
Very few friendships between younger and older girls last beyond puberty. A twelve-year-old may feel a lot of affection and admiration for her sixteen-year-old cousin (though any of these feelings for older girls seem pretty tame compared to a typical schoolgirl “crush” in our society). But when she turns fifteen and her cousin is nineteen, things change. The adult world and those on the brink of adulthood become hostile, watching her love life with their more cautious sophistication, and are definitely not to be trusted. No one is trustworthy unless they’re involved in similar risky escapades.
It may safely be said that without the artificial conditions produced by residence in the native pastor’s household or in the large missionary boarding school, the girls do not go outside their relationship group to make friends. (In addition to the large girls’ boarding school which served all of American Samoa, the native pastor of each community maintained a small informal boarding school for boys and girls. To these schools were sent the girls whose fathers wished to send them later to the large boarding school, and also girls whose parents wished them to have three or four years of the superior educational advantages and stricter supervision of the pastor’s home.) Here unrelated girls live side by side sometimes for years. But as one of the two defining features of a household is common residence, the friendships formed between girls who have lived in the pastor’s household are not very different psychologically from the friendship of cousins or girls 69connected only by affinity who live in the same family. The only friendships which really are different in kind from those formed by common residence or membership in the same relationship group, are the institutionalised relationships between the wives of chiefs and the wives of talking chiefs. But these friendships can only be understood in connection with the friendships among boys and men.
It can be said that without the artificial environment created by living in the native pastor’s home or in the large missionary boarding school, the girls tend not to reach outside their relationship circle to make friends. (In addition to the large girls' boarding school that catered to all of American Samoa, each community's native pastor ran a small informal boarding school for both boys and girls. Girls whose fathers planned to send them later to the large boarding school and those whose parents wanted them to benefit from three or four years of better educational opportunities and closer supervision in the pastor’s home attended these schools.) Here, unrelated girls often live together for years. However, since a key aspect of a household is shared living arrangements, the friendships formed between girls who have lived in the pastor’s household are not much different psychologically from the friendships of cousins or girls connected only by affinity living in the same family. The only friendships that really differ in nature from those formed from shared living or being part of the same relationship group are the institutionalized relationships between the wives of chiefs and the wives of talking chiefs. However, these friendships can only be fully understood in relation to the friendships among boys and men.
The little boys follow the same pattern as do the little girls, running in a gang based upon the double bonds of neighbourhood and relationship. The feeling for the ascendency of age is always much stronger than in the case of girls because the older boys do not withdraw into their family groups as do the girls. The fifteen- and sixteen-year-old boys gang together with the same freedom as do the twelve-year-olds. The borderline between small boys and bigger boys is therefore a continually shifting one, the boys in an intermediate position now lording it over the younger boys, now tagging obsequiously in the wake of their elders. There are two institutionalised relationships between boys which are called by the same name and possibly were at one time one relationship. This is the soa, the companion at circumcision and the ambassador in love affairs. Boys are circumcised in pairs, making the arrangements themselves and seeking out an older man who has acquired a reputation for skilfulness. There seems to be here simply a logical inter-relationship of cause and effect; a boy chooses a friend (who is usually 70also a relative) as his companion and the experience shared binds them closer together. There were several pairs of boys in the village who had been circumcised together and were still inseparable companions, often sleeping together in the house of one of them. Casual homosexual practices occurred in such relationships. However, when the friendships of grown boys of the village were analysed, no close correspondence with the adolescent allegiance was found and older boys were as often found in groups of three or four as in pairs.
The little boys follow the same pattern as the little girls, running in a group based on the close ties of neighborhood and relationships. The sense of older boys having authority is always much stronger than with girls because the older boys don't retreat into family groups like the girls do. Boys aged fifteen and sixteen hang out together with the same freedom as the twelve-year-olds. The line between little boys and bigger boys is therefore constantly shifting, with the boys in the middle occasionally bossing the younger ones around and at other times following their older peers. There are two established relationships between boys that share the same name and may have once been one single relationship. This is the soa, the companion at circumcision and the go-between in romantic matters. Boys are circumcised in pairs, making the arrangements themselves and seeking out an older man known for his skill. This seems to be simply a logical relationship of cause and effect; a boy chooses a friend (who is usually 70also a relative) as his companion, and the shared experience bonds them closely. There were several pairs of boys in the village who had been circumcised together and remained inseparable friends, often sleeping together in one of their homes. Casual homosexual practices occurred in such relationships. However, when analyzing the friendships of older boys in the village, no close connection with adolescent friendships was found, and older boys were just as likely to be in groups of three or four as they were in pairs.
When a boy is two or three years past puberty, his choice of a companion is influenced by the convention that a young man seldom speaks for himself in love and never in a proposal of marriage. He accordingly needs a friend of about his age whom he can trust to sing his praises and press his suit with requisite fervour and discretion. For this office, a relative, or, if the affair be desperate, several relatives are employed. A youth is influenced in his choice by his need of an ambassador who is not only trustworthy and devoted but plausible and insinuating as a procurer. This soa relationship is often, but not necessarily, reciprocal. The expert in love comes in time to dispense with the services of an intermediary, wishing to taste to the full the sweets of all the stages in courtship. At the same time his services are much in demand by others, if they entertain any hope at all of his dealing honourably by his principal. 71But the boys have also other matters besides love-making in which they must co-operate. Three are needed to man a bonito canoe; two usually go together to lasso eels on the reef; work on the communal taro plantations demands the labour of all the youths in the village. So that while a boy too chooses his best friends from among his relatives, his sense of social solidarity is always much stronger than that of a girl. The Aualuma, the organisation of young girls and wives of untitled men, is an exceedingly loose association gathered for very occasional communal work, and still more occasional festivities. In villages where the old intricacies of the social organisation are beginning to fall into disuse, it is the Aualuma which disappears first, while the Aumaga, the young men’s organisation, has too important a place in the village economy to be thus ignored. The Aumaga is indeed the most enduring social factor in the village. The matais meet more formally and spend a great deal of time in their own households, but the young men work together during the day, feast before and after their labours, are present as a serving group at all meetings of the matais, and when the day’s work is over, dance and go courting together in the evening. Many of the young men sleep in their friends’ houses, a privilege but grudgingly accorded the more chaperoned girls.
When a boy is two or three years past puberty, his choice of companion is shaped by the norm that a young man usually doesn’t speak for himself when it comes to love, especially when proposing marriage. He needs a friend around his age whom he can rely on to promote him and support his efforts with the right enthusiasm and discretion. For this role, a relative, or if things are desperate, several relatives are often used. A young man’s selection is influenced by his need for an ambassador who is not only trustworthy and loyal but also persuasive and subtle in their approach. This soa relationship is often, but not always, mutual. In time, a skilled lover may no longer need an intermediary, wanting to experience fully all the joys of courtship. At the same time, his help is sought by others if they have any hope that he will act honorably on their behalf. 71 But the boys have other activities besides romance where teamwork is necessary. Three are needed to operate a bonito canoe; two typically go together to catch eels on the reefs; work on the communal taro plantations requires the effort of all the young men in the village. Therefore, while a boy also chooses his closest friends among his relatives, his sense of social unity is generally much stronger than that of a girl. The Aualuma, the group of young girls and wives of untitled men, is a very loose organization formed for rare communal work and even less frequent festivities. In villages where the old social structures are beginning to fade, the Aualuma is the first to disappear, while the Aumaga, the organization of young men, plays too crucial a role in the village economy to be overlooked. The Aumaga is indeed the most enduring social presence in the village. The matais meet more formally and spend a lot of time in their own households, but the young men work together during the day, feast before and after their work, serve at all meetings of the matais, and when the day's work is done, they dance and go courting together in the evenings. Many of the young men sleep at their friends' houses, a privilege that is only begrudgingly granted to the more supervised girls.
Another factor which qualified men’s relationships is the reciprocal relationship between chiefs and talking chiefs. The holders of these two classes of titles are 72not necessarily related, although this is often the case as it is considered an advantage to be related to both ranks. But the talking chiefs are major domos, assistants, ambassadors, henchmen, and councillors of their chiefs, and these relationships are often foreshadowed among the young men, the heirs-apparent or the heirs aspirant to the family titles.
Another factor that shaped men’s relationships is the mutual connection between chiefs and talking chiefs. The individuals holding these two types of titles aren’t always related, although that is often the case since it’s seen as an advantage to be connected to both ranks. However, the talking chiefs serve as major domos, assistants, ambassadors, henchmen, and advisors to their chiefs, and these relationships are often hinted at among young men, the potential heirs or those aspiring to the family titles.
Among women there are occasional close alliances between the taupo and the daughter of her father’s principal talking chief. But these friendships always suffer from their temporary character; the taupo will inevitably marry into another village. And it is rather between the wife of the chief and the wife of a talking chief that the institutionalised and life-long friendship exists. The wife of the talking chief acts as assistant, advisor, and mouthpiece for the chief’s wife and in turn counts upon the chief’s wife for support and material help. It is a friendship based upon reciprocal obligations having their origins in the relationship between the women’s husbands, and it is the only women’s friendship which oversteps the limits of the relationship and affinity group. Such friendships based on an accident of marriage and enjoined by the social structure should hardly be classed as voluntary. And within the relationship group itself, friendship is so patterned as to be meaningless. I once asked a young married woman if a neighbour with whom she was always upon the most uncertain and irritated terms was a friend of hers. “Why, of course, her mother’s father’s 73father, and my father’s mother’s father were brothers.” Friendship based on temperamental congeniality was a most tenuous bond, subject to shifts of interest and to shifts of residence, and a woman came to rely more and more on the associates to whose society and interest blood and marriage entitled her.
Among women, there are sometimes close connections between the taupo and the daughter of her father’s main talking chief. However, these friendships are always affected by their temporary nature; the taupo will inevitably marry into another village. The most stable, lifelong friendships exist between the chief's wife and the wife of a talking chief. The wife of the talking chief serves as an assistant, advisor, and spokesperson for the chief's wife, while also relying on the chief's wife for support and resources. This friendship is built on mutual responsibilities stemming from the relationships between their husbands, making it the only women's friendship that transcends the usual relationship and affinity groups. Friendships formed from chance marriages and dictated by social structures shouldn’t really be considered voluntary. Within the relationship group itself, friendship is structured in such a way that it becomes meaningless. Once, I asked a young married woman if a neighbor, with whom she often had a strained and irritated relationship, was her friend. She replied, “Of course, her mother’s father’s 73 father and my father’s mother’s father were brothers.” Friendship based on personality compatibility was a very weak connection, vulnerable to changes in interests and relocations, leading women to increasingly rely on those to whom they were connected by blood and marriage.
Association based upon age as a principle may be said to have ceased for the girls before puberty, due to the exceedingly individual nature of their tasks and the need for secrecy in their amatory adventures. In the case of the boys, greater freedom, a more compelling social structure, and continuous participation in co-operative tasks, brings about an age-group association which lasts through life. This grouping is influenced but not determined by relationship, and distorted by the influence of rank, prospective rank in the case of youth, equal rank but disproportionate age in the case of older men.
Association based on age as a principle has largely ended for girls before puberty, because of the highly individual nature of their tasks and the need for secrecy in their romantic explorations. For boys, however, greater freedom, a stronger social structure, and ongoing involvement in cooperative tasks create age-group associations that last throughout life. This grouping is influenced but not defined by relationships and is affected by social status—potential status for younger males and equal status but uneven ages for older men.
VI
The community ignores both boys and girls from birth until they are fifteen or sixteen years of age. Children under this age have no social standing, no recognised group activities, no part in the social life except when they are conscripted for the informal dance floor. But at a year or two beyond puberty—the age varies from village to village so that boys of sixteen will in one place still be classed as small boys, in another as taule’ale’as, young men—both boys and girls are grouped into a rough approximation of the adult groupings, given a name for their organisation, and are invested with definite obligations and privileges in the community life.
The community ignores both boys and girls from birth until they reach around fifteen or sixteen years old. Children under this age have no social status, no recognized group activities, and no involvement in social life except when they're called up for the informal dance floor. But at a year or two after puberty—the age varies from village to village, so boys who are sixteen might still be considered small boys in one place and classified as taule’ale’as, or young men, in another—both boys and girls are grouped into a rough approximation of adult categories, given a name for their organization, and assigned specific obligations and privileges within the community.
The organisation of young men, the Aumaga, of young girls and the wives of untitled men and widows, the Aualuma, and of the wives of titled men, are all echoes of the central political structure of the village, the Fono, the organisation of matais, men who have the titles of chiefs or of talking chiefs. The Fono is always conceived as a round house in which each title has a special position, must be addressed with certain ceremonial phrases, and given a fixed place in the order of precedence in the serving of the kava. This ideal house has certain fixed divisions, in the right sector sit the high chief and his special assistant chiefs; in the 75front of the house sit the talking chiefs whose business it is to make the speeches, welcome strangers, accept gifts, preside over the distribution of food and make all plans and arrangements for group activities. Against the posts at the back of the house sit the matais of low rank, and between the posts and at the centre sit those of so little importance that no place is reserved for them. This framework of titles continues from generation to generation and holds a fixed place in the larger ideal structure of the titles of the whole island, the whole archipelago, the whole of Samoa. With some of these titles, which are in the gift of certain families, go certain privileges, a right to a house name, a right to confer a taupo name, a princess title, upon some young girl relative and an heir-apparent title, the manaia, on some boy of the household. Besides these prerogatives of the high chiefs, each member of the two classes of matais, chiefs and talking chiefs, has certain ceremonial rights. A talking chief must be served his kava with a special gesture, must be addressed with a separate set of verbs and nouns suitable to his rank, must be rewarded by the chiefs in tapa or fine mats for his ceremonially rendered services. The chiefs must be addressed with still another set of nouns and verbs, must be served with a different and more honourable gesture in the kava ceremony, must be furnished with food by their talking chiefs, must be honoured and escorted by the talking chiefs on every important occasion. The name of the village, the ceremonial name of the public square in which great ceremonies 76are held, the name of the meeting house of the Fono, the names of the principal chiefs and talking chiefs, the names of taupo and manaia, of the Aualuma and the Aumaga, are contained in a set of ceremonial salutations called the Fa’alupega, or courtesy titles of a village or district. Visitors on formally entering a village must recite the Fa’alupega as their initial courtesy to their hosts.
The organization of young men, the Aumaga, of young girls, the wives of untitled men and widows, the Aualuma, and the wives of titled men, reflects the main political structure of the village, the Fono, which is made up of matais, men with titles of chiefs or talking chiefs. The Fono is always imagined as a round house where each title has a specific position, needs to be addressed with certain ceremonial phrases, and has a designated place in the order of precedence during the serving of the kava. This ideal house has certain fixed sections: the high chief and his special assistant chiefs sit on the right; in the front of the house, the talking chiefs do their job of making speeches, welcoming guests, accepting gifts, overseeing the distribution of food, and organizing group activities. At the back of the house, leaning against the posts, are the lower-ranking matais, while those of little importance sit in the center, with no reserved spot for them. This title structure is passed down through generations and has a permanent place within the larger ideal framework of titles throughout the island, the entire archipelago, and all of Samoa. Certain titles, which are granted by specific families, come with privileges, including a right to a house name, the ability to confer a taupo name, a princess title on a young female relative, and an heir-apparent title, the manaia, on a male member of the household. In addition to these privileges of the high chiefs, every member of the two classes of matais, chiefs and talking chiefs, has certain ceremonial rights. A talking chief must be served his kava with a special gesture, addressed with a specific set of verbs and nouns appropriate to his rank, and rewarded by the chiefs with tapa or fine mats for his ceremonial services. The chiefs must be addressed with a different set of nouns and verbs, served with a more honorable gesture in the kava ceremony, provided food by their talking chiefs, and honored and escorted by them on all important occasions. The village name, the ceremonial name of the public square where major ceremonies 76 take place, the name of the meeting house of the Fono, the names of the main chiefs and talking chiefs, and the names of taupo and manaia, as well as those of the Aualuma and Aumaga, are included in a set of ceremonial salutations known as the Fa’alupega, or courtesy titles of a village or district. When visitors formally enter a village, they must recite the Fa’alupega as their initial courtesy to their hosts.
The Aumaga mirrors this organisation of the older men. Here the young men learn to make speeches, to conduct themselves with gravity and decorum, to serve and drink the kava, to plan and execute group enterprises. When a boy is old enough to enter the Aumaga, the head of his household either sends a present of food to the group, announcing the addition of the boy to their number, or takes him to a house where they are meeting and lays down a great kava root as a present. Henceforth the boy is a member of a group which is almost constantly together. Upon them falls all the heavy work of the village and also the greater part of the social intercourse between villages which centres about the young unmarried people. When a visiting village comes, it is the Aumaga which calls in a body upon the visiting taupo, taking gifts, dancing and singing for her benefit.
The Aumaga reflects the organization of the older men. Here, young men learn to make speeches, behave with seriousness and respect, serve and drink kava, and plan and carry out group activities. When a boy is old enough to join the Aumaga, his head of household either sends a food gift to the group, announcing the boy's addition, or takes him to a meeting house and presents a large kava root as a gift. From that point on, the boy is part of a group that is almost always together. They handle all the heavy work in the village and take on most of the social interactions between villages, particularly those involving young unmarried people. When a visiting village arrives, it is the Aumaga that collectively visits the hosting taupo, bringing gifts and performing dances and songs for her enjoyment.
The organisation of the Aualuma is a less formalised version of the Aumaga. When a girl is of age, two or three years past puberty, varying with the village practice, her matai will send an offering of food to the house of the chief taupo of the village, thus announcing 77that he wishes the daughter of his house to be henceforth counted as one of the group of young girls who form her court. But while the Aumaga is centred about the Fono, the young men meeting outside or in a separate house, but exactly mirroring the forms and ceremonies of their elders, the Aualuma is centred about the person of the taupo, forming a group of maids of honour. They have no organisation as have the Aumaga, and furthermore, they do hardly any work. Occasionally the young girls may be called upon to sew thatch or gather paper mulberry; more occasionally they plant and cultivate a paper mulberry crop, but their main function is to be ceremonial helpers for the meetings of the wives of matais, and village hostesses in inter-village life. In many parts of Samoa the Aualuma has fallen entirely to pieces and is only remembered in the greeting words that fall from the lips of a stranger. But if the Aumaga should disappear, Samoan village life would have to be entirely reorganised, for upon the ceremonial and actual work of the young and untitled men the whole life of the village depends.
The organization of the Aualuma is a less formal version of the Aumaga. When a girl reaches the right age, typically two or three years after puberty, depending on the village's customs, her matai sends an offering of food to the chief taupo of the village, signaling that he wants his daughter to be included among the young girls in her group. While the Aumaga revolves around the Fono, with young men meeting outside or in their own space but mirroring the activities of the elders, the Aualuma focuses on the taupo, creating a group of maids of honor. They lack the structure of the Aumaga and do very little work. Occasionally, the young girls might be asked to sew thatch or gather paper mulberry; less often, they plant and take care of a paper mulberry crop. However, their primary role is to assist during ceremonies for the wives of matais and host during inter-village events. In many areas of Samoa, the Aualuma has completely disbanded and is only recalled in the greetings exchanged by newcomers. But if the Aumaga were to vanish, the entire structure of Samoan village life would need a complete overhaul, as the community's functioning relies heavily on the ceremonial and practical efforts of the young, untitled men.
Although the wives of matais have no organisation recognised in the Fa’alupega (courtesy titles), their association is firmer and more important than that of the Aualuma. The wives of titled men hold their own formal meetings, taking their status from their husbands, sitting at their husbands’ posts and drinking their husbands’ kava. The wife of the highest chief receives highest honour, the wife of the principal talking 78chief makes the most important speeches. The women are completely dependent upon their husbands for their status in this village group. Once a man has been given a title, he can never go back to the Aumaga. His title may be taken away from him when he is old, or if he is inefficient, but a lower title will be given him that he may sit and drink his kava with his former associates. But the widow or divorced wife of a matai must go back into the Aualuma, sit with the young girls outside the house, serve the food and run the errands, entering the women’s fono only as a servant or an entertainer.
Although the wives of matais aren't part of any officially recognized organization in the Fa’alupega (courtesy titles), their association is stronger and more significant than that of the Aualuma. The wives of titled men hold their own formal meetings, gaining their status from their husbands, sitting at their husbands’ posts, and drinking their husbands’ kava. The wife of the highest chief is given the greatest honor, while the wife of the principal talking chief makes the most important speeches. The women are entirely dependent on their husbands for their status in this village group. Once a man receives a title, he can never revert to the Aumaga. His title might be taken from him when he gets older or if he is ineffective, but he will be assigned a lower title so he can still sit and drink kava with his former peers. However, the widow or divorced wife of a matai must return to the Aualuma, sit with the young girls outside the house, serve food, and run errands, only entering the women’s fono as a servant or entertainer.
The women’s fonos are of two sorts: fonos which precede or follow communal work, sewing the thatch for a guest house, bringing the coral rubble for its floor or weaving fine mats for the dowry of the taupo; and ceremonial fonos to welcome visitors from another village. Each of these meetings was designated by its purpose, as a falelalaga, a weaving bee, or an ’aiga fiafia tama’ita’i, ladies’ feast. The women are only recognised socially by the women of a visiting village but the taupo and her court are the centre of the recognition of both men and women in the malaga, the traveling party. And these wives of high chiefs have to treat their own taupo with great courtesy and respect, address her as “your highness,” accompany her on journeys, use a separate set of nouns and verbs when speaking to her. Here then is a discrepancy in which the young girls who are kept in strict subjection within their households, outrank their aunts and mothers in 79the social life between villages. This ceremonial undercutting of the older women’s authority might seriously jeopardise the discipline of the household, if it were not for two considerations. The first is the tenuousness of the girls’ organisation, the fact that within the village their chief raison d’être is to dance attendance upon the older women, who have definite industrial tasks to perform for the village; the second is the emphasis upon the idea of service as the chief duty of the taupo. The village princess is also the village servant. It is she who waits upon strangers, spreads their beds and makes their kava, dances when they wish it, and rises from her sleep to serve either the visitors or her own chief. And she is compelled to serve the social needs of the women as well as the men. Do they decide to borrow thatch in another village, they dress their taupo in her best and take her along to decorate the malaga. Her marriage is a village matter, planned and carried through by the talking chiefs and their wives who are her counsellors and chaperons. So that the rank of the taupo is really a further daily inroad upon her freedom as an individual, while the incessant chaperonage to which she is subjected and the way in which she is married without regard to her own wishes are a complete denial of her personality. And similarly, the slighter prestige of her untitled sisters, whose chief group activity is waiting upon their elders, has even less real significance in the daily life of the village.
The women’s fonos come in two types: fonos that happen before or after communal work, like sewing thatch for a guest house, hauling coral rubble for the floor, or weaving fine mats for the taupo's dowry; and ceremonial fonos to welcome visitors from another village. Each gathering had its own purpose, such as falelalaga, a weaving bee, or ’aiga fiafia tama’ita’i, a ladies’ feast. Women are only recognized socially by women from a visiting village, but the taupo and her court are at the center of recognition for both men and women in the malaga, the traveling party. These wives of high chiefs must treat their taupo with great courtesy and respect, address her as “your highness,” accompany her on journeys, and use a separate set of nouns and verbs when speaking to her. This creates a situation where young girls, who are kept under strict control at home, outrank their aunts and mothers in social interactions between villages. This ceremonial undermining of older women’s authority could seriously disrupt household discipline, except for two factors. The first is the fragile nature of the girls’ organization; within the village, their primary role is to support the older women, who have specific tasks to complete for the village. The second is the strong emphasis on the concept of service as the main duty of the taupo. The village princess also serves as the village servant. She's the one who waits on guests, makes their beds, prepares their kava, dances for them when requested, and even gets up from sleep to serve either visitors or her own chief. She is expected to meet the social needs of both women and men. If they need to borrow thatch from another village, they dress their taupo in her finest and take her along to enhance the malaga. Her marriage is a community affair, organized by the talking chiefs and their wives, who act as her advisors and chaperones. Thus, the rank of the taupo further limits her freedom as an individual, and the constant chaperoning and the way she is married without consideration of her own desires completely deny her personality. Similarly, the lesser status of her untitled sisters, whose main group activity is to assist their elders, holds even less significance in the daily life of the village.
With the exception of the taupo, the assumption of 80whose title is the occasion of a great festival and enormous distribution of property by her chief to the talking chiefs who must hereafter support and confirm her rank, a Samoan girl of good family has two ways of making her début. The first, the formal entry into the Aualuma is often neglected and is more a formal fee to the community than a recognition of the girl herself. The second way is to go upon a malaga, a formal travelling party. She may go as a near relative of the taupo in which case she will be caught up in a whirl of entertainment with which the young men of the host village surround their guests; or she may travel as the only girl in a small travelling party in which case she will be treated as a taupo. (All social occasions demand the presence of a taupo, a manaia, and a talking chief; and if individuals actually holding these titles are not present, some one else has to play the rôle.) Thus it is in inter-village life, either as a member of the Aualuma who call upon and dance for the manaia of the visiting malaga, or as a visiting girl in a strange village, that the unmarried Samoan girl is honoured and recognised by her community.
Except for the taupo, whose title comes with a big festival and a large distribution of property from her chief to the talking chiefs who will support and confirm her status, a Samoan girl from a good family has two ways to make her debut. The first way, the formal entry into the Aualuma, is often overlooked and is more about paying a formal fee to the community than acknowledging the girl herself. The second way is to go on a malaga, a formal traveling party. She might go as a close relative of the taupo, in which case she will be swept up in a whirlwind of entertainment provided by the young men of the host village for their guests; or she could travel as the only girl in a small group, in which case she will be treated like a taupo. (Every social event requires the presence of a taupo, a manaia, and a talking chief; and if actual individuals holding these titles are unavailable, someone else must take on the role.) Thus, in the interactions between villages, whether as a member of the Aualuma who visits and dances for the manaia of the visiting malaga, or as a visiting girl in an unfamiliar village, the unmarried Samoan girl is honored and recognized by her community.
But these are exceptional occasions. A malaga may come only once a year, especially in Manu’a which numbers only seven villages in the whole archipelago. And in the daily life of the village, at crises, births, deaths, marriages, the unmarried girls have no ceremonial part to play. They are simply included with the “women of the household” whose duty it is to prepare the layette for the new baby, or carry stones to 81strew on the new grave. It is almost as if the community by its excessive recognition of the girl as a taupo or member of the Aualuma, considered itself exonerated from paying any more attention to her.
But these are rare events. A malaga might happen just once a year, especially in Manu’a, which has only seven villages in the entire archipelago. In the everyday life of the village, during important moments like crises, births, deaths, and marriages, the unmarried girls don’t have any special role to play. They are just part of the “women of the household,” whose responsibility is to prepare the layette for the new baby or bring stones to 81 lay on the new grave. It’s almost as if the community, by overly recognizing the girl as a taupo or member of the Aualuma, felt like it didn’t need to pay her any more attention.

This attitude is fostered by the scarcity of taboos. In many parts of Polynesia, all women, and especially menstruating women, are considered contaminating and dangerous. A continuous rigorous social supervision is necessary, for a society can no more afford to ignore its most dangerous members than it can afford to neglect its most valuable. But in Samoa a girl’s power of doing harm is very limited. She cannot make tafolo, a breadfruit pudding usually made by the young men in any case, nor make the kava while she is menstruating. But she need retire to no special house; she need not eat alone; there is no contamination in her touch or look. In common with the young men and the older women, a girl gives a wide berth to a place where chiefs are engaged in formal work, unless she has special business there. It is not the presence of a woman which is interdicted but the uncalled-for intrusion of any one of either sex. No woman can be officially present at a gathering of chiefs unless she is taupo making the kava, but any woman may bring her husband his pipe or come to deliver a message, so long as her presence need not be recognised. The only place where a woman’s femininity is in itself a real source of danger is in the matter of fishing canoes and fishing tackle which she is forbidden to touch upon pain of spoiling the fishing. But the enforcement of this prohibition is in the hands of 82individual fishermen in whose houses the fishing equipment is kept.
This attitude is shaped by the lack of taboos. In many areas of Polynesia, all women, especially menstruating women, are seen as contaminating and dangerous. Continuous strict social supervision is necessary because a society can't afford to ignore its most dangerous members any more than it can neglect its most valuable ones. However, in Samoa, a girl's ability to cause harm is very limited. She can't make tafolo, a breadfruit pudding usually prepared by young men anyway, nor can she make kava while menstruating. But she doesn't have to retreat to a special house; she doesn’t need to eat alone; there's no contamination in her touch or gaze. Like the young men and older women, a girl usually avoids where chiefs are doing formal work, unless she has a specific reason to be there. It's not the presence of a woman that's forbidden, but the unwanted intrusion of anyone from either gender. No woman can officially be present at a chiefs' gathering unless she is taupo making kava, but any woman can bring her husband his pipe or deliver a message, as long as her presence doesn’t need to be acknowledged. The only time a woman's femininity poses a real danger is with fishing canoes and fishing gear, which she is forbidden to touch, as it is believed to spoil the catch. However, the enforcement of this rule is up to individual fishermen, whose homes store the fishing equipment.
Within the relationship group matters are entirely different. Here women are very specifically recognised. The oldest female progenitor of the line, that is, the sister of the last holder of the title, or his predecessor’s sister, has special rights over the distribution of the dowry which comes into the household. She holds the veto in the selling of land and other important family matters. Her curse is the most dreadful a man can incur for she has the power to “cut the line” and make the name extinct. If a man falls ill, it is his sister who must first take the formal oath that she has wished him no harm, as anger in her heart is most potent for evil. When a man dies, it is his paternal aunt or his sister who prepares the body for burial, anointing it with turmeric and rubbing it with oil, and it is she who sits beside the body, fanning away the flies, and keeps the fan in her possession ever after. And, in the more ordinary affairs of the household, in the economic arrangements between relatives, in disputes over property or in family feuds, the women play as active a part as the men.
Within the family group, things are completely different. Here, women are recognized in very specific ways. The oldest female ancestor in the line, meaning the sister of the last titleholder or his predecessor's sister, has special rights regarding the distribution of the dowry that comes into the household. She has the power to veto the sale of land and other important family decisions. Her curse is the worst thing a man can face, as she has the authority to "cut the line" and make the family name extinct. If a man becomes ill, it is his sister who must first take the formal oath that she has wished him no harm because any anger in her heart is incredibly dangerous. When a man dies, it is his paternal aunt or sister who prepares the body for burial, anointing it with turmeric and rubbing it with oil. She is the one who sits beside the body, fanning away the flies, and keeps the fan in her possession forever after. In more everyday household matters, economic arrangements among relatives, property disputes, or family feuds, women are just as actively involved as men.
The girl and woman repays the general social negligence which she receives with a corresponding insouciance. She treats the lore of the village, the genealogies of the titles, the origin myths and local tales, the intricacies of the social organisation with supreme indifference. It is an exceptional girl who can give her great-grandfather’s name, the exceptional boy who cannot 83give his genealogy in traditional form for several generations. While the boy of sixteen or seventeen is eagerly trying to master the esoteric allusiveness of the talking chief whose style he most admires, the girl of the same age learns the minimum of etiquette. Yet this is in no wise due to lack of ability. The taupo must have a meticulous knowledge, not only of the social arrangements of her own village, but also of those of neighbouring villages. She must serve visitors in proper form and with no hesitation after the talking chief has chanted their titles and the names of their kava cups. Should she take the wrong post which is the prerogative of another taupo who outranks her, her hair will be soundly pulled by her rival’s female attendants. She learns the intricacies of the social organisation as well as her brother does. Still more notable is the case of the wife of a talking chief. Whether she is chosen for her docility by a man who has already assumed his title, or whether, as is often the case, she marries some boy of her acquaintance who later is made a talking chief, the tausi, wife of a talking chief, is quite equal to the occasion. In the meetings of women she must be a master of etiquette and the native rules of order, she must interlard her speeches with a wealth of unintelligible traditional material and rich allusiveness, she must preserve the same even voice, the same lofty demeanour, as her husband. And ultimately, the wife of an important talking chief must qualify as a teacher as well as a performer, for it is her duty to train the taupo. But unless the community thus recognises her existence, 84and makes formal demand upon her time and ability, a woman gives to it a bare minimum of her attention.
The girl and woman respond to the general social neglect they receive with a similar disregard. She treats the village traditions, family lineages, origin stories, and local legends with complete indifference. It's a rare girl who can name her great-grandfather, and a rare boy who can't recite his family line in the usual way for several generations. While the boy around sixteen or seventeen is eagerly trying to understand the complex expressions of the talking chief he admires, the girl of the same age learns the basics of etiquette. However, this isn't because she lacks ability. The taupo needs to have a detailed knowledge, not only of her own village's social structure but also of those in nearby villages. She must serve visitors properly without hesitation after the talking chief has recited their titles and the names of their kava cups. If she takes the wrong role, which belongs to another taupo of higher rank, she'll be harshly reprimanded by her rival's female attendants. She learns the details of the social structure just as well as her brother does. Even more noteworthy is the case of the wife of a talking chief. Whether she's chosen for her submissiveness by a man who already holds his title, or she marries a boy she knows who later becomes a talking chief, the tausi, wife of a talking chief, is more than capable. In women’s meetings, she must master etiquette and the local rules of order, weave her speeches with plenty of obscure traditional references and rich allusions, and maintain the same calm voice and dignified presence as her husband. Ultimately, the wife of a significant talking chief also needs to be a teacher as well as a performer because it's her responsibility to train the taupo. But unless the community acknowledges her role and formally requests her time and skills, a woman gives it only a minimal amount of her attention.
In like manner, women are not dealt with in the primitive penal code. A man who commits adultery with a chief’s wife was beaten and banished, sometimes even drowned by the outraged community, but the woman was only cast out by her husband. The taupo who was found not to be a virgin was simply beaten by her female relatives. To-day if evil befalls the village, and it is attributed to some unconfessed sin on the part of a member of the community, the Fono and the Aumaga are convened and confession is enjoined upon any one who may have evil upon his conscience, but no such demand is made upon the Aualuma or the wives of the matais. This is in striking contrast to the family confessional where the sister is called upon first.
In a similar way, women are not treated fairly in the old penal code. A man who commits adultery with a chief’s wife was beaten and banished, sometimes even drowned by the angry community, but the woman was only sent away by her husband. The taupo who was found not to be a virgin was simply beaten by her female relatives. Today, if something bad happens in the village and it's thought to be linked to an unconfessed sin by someone in the community, the Fono and the Aumaga meet and anyone with a guilty conscience is encouraged to confess, but no such expectation falls on the Aualuma or the wives of the matais. This is in sharp contrast to the family confessional, where the sister is asked to go first.
In matters of work the village makes a few precise demands. It is the women’s work to cultivate the sugar cane and sew the thatch for the roof of the guest house, to weave the palm leaf blinds, and bring the coral rubble for the floor. When the girls have a paper mulberry plantation, the Aumaga occasionally help them in the work, the girls in turn making a feast for the boys, turning the whole affair into an industrious picnic. But between men’s formal work and women’s formal work there is a rigid division. Women do not enter into house-building or boat-building activities, nor go out in fishing canoes, nor may men enter the formal weaving house or the house where women are making tapa in a group. If the women’s work 85makes it necessary for them to cross the village, as is the case when rubble is brought up from the seashore to make the floor of the guest house, the men entirely disappear, either gathering in some remote house, or going away to the bush or to another village. But this avoidance is only for large formal occasions. If her husband is building the family a new cook-house, a woman may make tapa two feet away, while a chief may sit and placidly braid cinet while his wife weaves a fine mat at his elbow.
In terms of work, the village has a few clear expectations. It's the women's responsibility to grow the sugar cane, sew the thatch for the guest house roof, weave palm leaf blinds, and gather coral rubble for the floor. When the girls have a paper mulberry plantation, the Aumaga sometimes help them out, and in return, the girls prepare a feast for the boys, turning the whole situation into a productive picnic. However, there’s a strict separation between men’s and women’s formal work. Women don’t participate in house or boat building, nor do they go out in fishing canoes, and men aren’t allowed in the formal weaving house or any place where women are crafting tapa in a group. If women need to cross the village for their work, like when transporting rubble from the beach for the guest house floor, the men completely disappear, either retreating to some distant house or heading off to the bush or another village. But this retreat only happens during major formal events. If a woman’s husband is building a new cook-house for their family, she can make tapa just two feet away, while a chief can sit calmly braiding cinet while his wife weaves a beautiful mat right beside him.
So, although unlike her husband and brothers a woman spends most of her time within the narrower circle of her household and her relationship group, when she does participate in community affairs she is treated with the punctilio which marks all phases of Samoan social life. The better part of her attention and interest is focused on a smaller group, cast in a more personal mode. For this reason, it is impossible to evaluate accurately the difference in innate social drive between men and women in Samoa. In those social spheres where women have been given an opportunity, they take their place with as much ability as the men. The wives of the talking chiefs in fact exhibit even greater adaptability than their husbands. The talking chiefs are especially chosen for their oratorical and intellectual abilities, whereas the women have a task thrust upon them at their marriage requiring great oratorical skill, a fertile imagination, tact, and a facile memory.
So, while a woman spends most of her time in the smaller circle of her home and social relationships, unlike her husband and brothers, when she does get involved in community matters, she is treated with the respect that characterizes all aspects of Samoan social life. Most of her attention and interest are directed toward a smaller group, in a more personal way. Because of this, it's hard to accurately assess the difference in natural social drive between men and women in Samoa. In the social areas where women have been given a chance, they perform just as well as the men. In fact, the wives of the talking chiefs show even greater adaptability than their husbands. The talking chiefs are specifically chosen for their speaking and intellectual skills, while the women have responsibilities imposed on them at marriage that require excellent public speaking, a creative imagination, tact, and a good memory.
VII
The first attitude which a little girl learns towards boys is one of avoidance and antagonism. She learns to observe the brother and sister taboo towards the boys of her relationship group and household, and together with the other small girls of her age group she treats all other small boys as enemies elect. After a little girl is eight or nine years of age she has learned never to approach a group of older boys. This feeling of antagonism towards younger boys and shamed avoidance of older ones continues up to the age of thirteen or fourteen, to the group of girls who are just reaching puberty and the group of boys who have just been circumcised. These children are growing away from the age-group life and the age-group antagonisms. They are not yet actively sex-conscious. And it is at this time that relationships between the sexes are least emotionally charged. Not until she is an old married woman with several children will the Samoan girl again regard the opposite sex so quietly. When these adolescent children gather together there is a good-natured banter, a minimum of embarrassment, a great deal of random teasing which usually takes the form of accusing some little girl of a consuming passion for 87a decrepit old man of eighty, or some small boy of being the father of a buxom matron’s eighth child. Occasionally the banter takes the form of attributing affection between two age mates and is gaily and indignantly repudiated by both. Children at this age meet at informal siva parties, on the outskirts of more formal occasions, at community reef fishings (when many yards of reef have been enclosed to make a great fish trap) and on torch-fishing excursions. Good-natured tussling and banter and co-operation in common activities are the keynotes of these occasions. But unfortunately these contacts are neither frequent nor sufficiently prolonged to teach the girls co-operation or to give either boys or girls any real appreciation of personality in members of the opposite sex.
The first attitude that a little girl learns towards boys is one of avoidance and hostility. She starts to notice the sibling taboo regarding the boys in her family and social circle, and along with other girls her age, she treats all the boys as if they were potential enemies. By the time a girl is eight or nine years old, she has learned never to approach a group of older boys. This feeling of antagonism towards younger boys and shameful avoidance of older ones continues until she’s about thirteen or fourteen, coinciding with the age when girls are just entering puberty and boys have just been circumcised. These children are stepping away from the dynamics of their age group and the conflicts that come with it. They aren’t fully aware of their sexuality yet, and it’s during this period that interactions between the sexes are the least emotionally charged. Not until she becomes an elderly married woman with several children will the Samoan girl view the opposite sex with such calmness again. When these teenage kids get together, there’s good-natured teasing, minimal embarrassment, and a lot of random ribbing, usually centered on accusing some girl of having a huge crush on an old man of eighty or some boy of being the father of a plump matron’s eighth child. Occasionally, the teasing refers to affection between two kids of the same age, which is playfully and indignantly rejected by both. At this age, children gather at informal siva parties, on the edges of more formal events, during community reef fishing when large areas of reef are enclosed to create a big fish trap, and on torch-fishing outings. Good-natured wrestling, teasing, and teamwork in shared activities characterize these gatherings. Unfortunately, these interactions are neither frequent nor long enough to teach the girls cooperation or help either boys or girls truly appreciate each other's personalities.
Two or three years later this will all be changed. The fact that little girls no longer belong to age groups makes the individual’s defection less noticeable. The boy who begins to take an active interest in girls is also seen less in a gang and spends more time with one close companion. Girls have lost all of their nonchalance. They giggle, blush, bridle, run away. Boys become shy, embarrassed, taciturn, and avoid the society of girls in the daytime and on the brilliant moonlit nights for which they accuse the girls of having an exhibitionistic preference. Friendships fall more strictly within the relationship group. The boy’s need for a trusted confidante is stronger than that of the girl, for only the most adroit and hardened Don Juans do their own 88courting. There are occasions, of course, when two youngsters just past adolescence, fearful of ridicule, even from their nearest friends and relatives, will slip away alone into the bush. More frequently still an older man, a widower or a divorced man, will be a girl’s first lover. And here there is no need for an ambassador. The older man is neither shy nor frightened, and furthermore there is no one whom he can trust as an intermediary; a younger man would betray him, an older man would not take his amours seriously. But the first spontaneous experiment of adolescent children and the amorous excursions of the older men among the young girls of the village are variants on the edge of the recognised types of relationships; so also is the first experience of a young boy with an older woman. But both of these are exceedingly frequent occurrences, so that the success of an amatory experience is seldom jeopardised by double ignorance. Nevertheless, all of these occasions are outside the recognised forms into which sex relations fall. The little boy and girl are branded by their companions as guilty of tautala lai titi (presuming above their ages) as is the boy who loves or aspires to love an older woman, while the idea of an older man pursuing a young girl appeals strongly to their sense of humour; or if the girl is very young and naïve, to their sense of unfitness. “She is too young, too young yet. He is too old,” they will say, and the whole weight of vigorous disapproval fell upon a matai who was known to be 89the father of the child of Lotu, the sixteen-year-old feeble-minded girl on Olesega. Discrepancy in age or experience always strikes them as comic or pathetic according to the degree. The theoretical punishment which is meted out to a disobedient and runaway daughter is to marry her to a very old man, and I have heard a nine-year-old giggle contemptuously over her mother’s preference for a seventeen-year-old boy. Worst among these unpatterned deviations is that of the man who makes love to some young and dependent woman of his household, his adopted child or his wife’s younger sister. The cry of incest is raised against him and sometimes feeling runs so high that he has to leave the group.
Two or three years later, everything will change. The fact that little girls no longer belong to specific age groups makes it less noticeable when someone stands out. The boy who starts showing interest in girls is also seen less with a group and spends more time with one close friend. Girls have totally lost their carefree attitude. They giggle, blush, shy away, and run off. Boys become bashful, embarrassed, quiet, and avoid the company of girls during the day and on bright, moonlit nights, accusing girls of being exhibitionists. Friendships are more strictly defined within relationship groups. A boy's need for a trusted confidante is stronger than a girl’s, because only the most skilled and hardened charmers approach girls directly. There are times, of course, when two kids just past adolescence, scared of being teased by even their closest friends and family, slip away alone into the bushes. Even more often, an older man, whether a widower or divorced, becomes a girl’s first lover. In these cases, there's no need for a go-between. The older man is neither shy nor scared, and he can't trust anyone as a messenger; a younger man would betray him, and an older man wouldn’t take his romantic pursuits seriously. But the first spontaneous attempts of young teenagers and the romantic escapades of older men with young girls in the village are variations on the established types of relationships; the same goes for a young boy’s first experience with an older woman. However, both of these situations happen frequently enough that the success of a romantic encounter is rarely jeopardized by mutual naivety. Still, all these situations exist outside the typical forms of sexual relationships. The young boy and girl are labeled by their peers as guilty of tautala lai titi (acting above their ages), just like the boy who loves or wants to love an older woman, while the idea of an older man pursuing a young girl amuses them; or if the girl is especially young and innocent, it strikes them as inappropriate. “She’s too young, way too young. He’s too old,” they say, and the full weight of strong disapproval falls on a matai known to be the father of Lotu, the sixteen-year-old girl with a mental disability on Olesega. Differences in age or experience always seem either funny or sad, depending on the situation. The theoretical punishment for a disobedient and runaway daughter is to marry her off to a much older man, and I’ve heard a nine-year-old laugh disdainfully at her mother’s preference for a seventeen-year-old boy. The worst of these unstructured deviations is the man who has an affair with a young and dependent woman in his household, like his adopted daughter or his wife’s younger sister. Accusations of incest are thrown at him, and sometimes emotions run so high that he has to leave the group.
Besides formal marriage there are only two types of sex relations which receive any formal recognition from the community—love affairs between unmarried young people (this includes the widowed) who are very nearly of the same age, whether leading to marriage or merely a passing diversion; and adultery.
Besides formal marriage, there are only two types of sexual relationships that get any formal recognition from the community—love affairs between unmarried young people (including the widowed) who are close in age, whether they lead to marriage or are just a temporary fling; and adultery.
Between the unmarried there are three forms of relationship: the clandestine encounter, “under the palm trees,” the published elopement, Avaga, and the ceremonious courtship in which the boy “sits before the girl”; and on the edge of these, the curious form of surreptitious rape, called moetotolo, sleep crawling, resorted to by youths who find favour in no maiden’s eyes.
Between single people, there are three types of relationships: the secret meeting, “under the palm trees,” the announced elopement, Avaga, and the formal courtship where the boy “sits before the girl”; and on the outskirts of these, there's the unusual act of hidden rape, called moetotolo, sleep crawling, used by guys who don’t attract any girl's interest.
In these three relationships, the boy requires a confidant 90and ambassador whom he calls a soa. Where boys are close companions, this relationship may extend over many love affairs, or it may be a temporary one, terminating with the particular love affair. The soa follows the pattern of the talking chief who makes material demands upon his chief in return for the immaterial services which he renders him. If marriage results from his ambassadorship, he receives a specially fine present from the bridegroom. The choice of a soa presents many difficulties. If the lover chooses a steady, reliable boy, some slightly younger relative devoted to his interests, a boy unambitious in affairs of the heart, very likely the ambassador will bungle the whole affair through inexperience and lack of tact. But if he chooses a handsome and expert wooer who knows just how “to speak softly and walk gently,” then as likely as not the girl will prefer the second to the principal. This difficulty is occasionally anticipated by employing two or three soas and setting them to spy on each other. But such a lack of trust is likely to inspire a similar attitude in the agents, and as one overcautious and disappointed lover told me ruefully, “I had five soas, one was true and four were false.”
In these three relationships, the boy needs a confidant 90 and representative he calls a soa. When boys are close friends, this relationship can last through multiple romantic relationships, or it might be temporary, ending with the specific romance. The soa resembles the talking chief who makes material demands on his leader in exchange for the non-material support he provides. If his representation leads to marriage, he receives a special gift from the groom. Choosing a soa can be challenging. If the lover selects a steady, reliable boy, like a slightly younger relative who supports his interests, or someone who isn't ambitious in love, the ambassador might mess everything up due to lack of experience and tact. But if he picks a charming and skilled suitor who knows how to “speak softly and walk gently,” the girl might prefer the latter over the main guy. To address this challenge, sometimes two or three soas are employed to keep tabs on each other. However, such mistrust likely leads to a similar mindset among the agents, and as one overly cautious and disappointed lover told me with a sigh, “I had five soas, one was genuine and four were fake.”
Among possible soas there are two preferences, a brother or a girl. A brother is by definition loyal, while a girl is far more skilful for “a boy can only approach a girl in the evening, or when no one is by, but a girl can go with her all day long, walk with her and lie on the mat by her, eat off the same platter, and 91whisper between mouthfuls the name of the boy, speaking ever of him, how good he is, how gentle and how true, how worthy of love. Yes, best of all is the soafafine, the woman ambassador.” But the difficulties of obtaining a soafafine are great. A boy may not choose from his own female relatives. The taboo forbids him ever to mention such matters in their presence. It is only by good chance that his brother’s sweetheart may be a relative of the girl upon whom he has set his heart; or some other piece of good fortune may throw him into contact with a girl or woman who will act in his interests. The most violent antagonisms in the young people’s groups are not between ex-lovers, arise not from the venom of the deserted nor the smarting pride of the jilted, but occur between the boy and the soa who has betrayed him, or a lover and the friend of his beloved who has in any way blocked his suit.
Among possible soas, there are two preferences: a brother or a girl. A brother is by nature loyal, while a girl is much more skilled because “a boy can only approach a girl in the evening, or when no one else is around, but a girl can spend all day with her, walk alongside her, lie on the mat next to her, share meals from the same plate, and 91 whisper between bites about the boy, constantly praising him, saying how good, gentle, and true he is, how deserving of love he is. Yes, the best option is the soafafine, the woman ambassador.” But the challenges of getting a soafafine are significant. A boy cannot choose from his own female relatives. The taboo prevents him from ever mentioning such topics in their presence. It's only by chance that his brother’s sweetheart might be related to the girl he likes; or some other stroke of luck might connect him with a girl or woman who will support his interests. The most intense rivalries among the young people do not arise from past lovers, the bitterness of the rejected, or the wounded pride of the jilted but occur between the boy and the soa who has let him down, or between a lover and a friend of his beloved who has interfered with his pursuit.
In the strictly clandestine love affair the lover never presents himself at the house of his beloved. His soa may go there in a group or upon some trumped-up errand, or he also may avoid the house and find opportunities to speak to the girl while she is fishing or going to and from the plantation. It is his task to sing his friend’s praise, counteract the girl’s fears and objections, and finally appoint a rendezvous. These affairs are usually of short duration and both boy and girl may be carrying on several at once. One of the recognised causes of a quarrel is the resentment of the 92first lover against his successor of the same night, “for the boy who came later will mock him.” These clandestine lovers make their rendezvous on the outskirts of the village. “Under the palm trees” is the conventionalised designation of this type of intrigue. Very often three or four couples will have a common rendezvous, when either the boys or the girls are relatives who are friends. Should the girl ever grow faint or dizzy, it is the boy’s part to climb the nearest palm and fetch down a fresh cocoanut to pour on her face in lieu of eau de cologne. In native theory, barrenness is the punishment of promiscuity; and, vice versa, only persistent monogamy is rewarded by conception. When a pair of clandestine experimenters whose rank is so low that their marriages are not of any great economic importance become genuinely attached to each other and maintain the relationship over several months, marriage often follows. And native sophistication distinguishes between the adept lover whose adventures are many and of short duration and the less skilled man who can find no better proof of his virility than a long affair ending in conception.
In a secret love affair, the lover never shows up at his beloved's house. Instead, his soa might go there in a group or on some made-up errand, or he can avoid the house altogether and look for chances to talk to the girl while she’s fishing or coming from the plantation. It’s his job to sing his friend’s praises, calm the girl’s fears and objections, and finally set up a meeting. These relationships are usually short-lived, and both the boy and girl might be involved in several at the same time. One common reason for a fight is the first lover’s jealousy toward his rival of the same night, as "the boy who came later will tease him." These secret lovers meet on the outskirts of the village. "Under the palm trees" is the usual term for this type of rendezvous. Often, three or four couples will meet in the same spot, especially if either the boys or girls are friends or relatives. If the girl ever feels weak or dizzy, it’s the boy’s job to climb the nearest palm tree and bring down a fresh coconut to splash on her face instead of using eau de cologne. In local belief, being unable to have children is a punishment for promiscuity; conversely, only consistent monogamy is rewarded with conception. When two secret lovers whose social status is low enough that their marriages aren't of much economic significance genuinely bond and keep their relationship going for several months, marriage often follows. And there’s a clear distinction in local understanding between the skilled lover with many short-term experiences and the less experienced man who can’t demonstrate his masculinity any better than through a long relationship that leads to conception.
Often the girl is afraid to venture out into the night, infested with ghosts and devils, ghosts that strangle one, ghosts from far-away villages who come in canoes to kidnap the girls of the village, ghosts who leap upon the back and may not be shaken off. Or she may feel that it is wiser to remain at home, and if necessary, attest her presence vocally. In this case the lover 93braves the house; taking off his lavalava, he greases his body thoroughly with cocoanut oil so that he can slip through the fingers of pursuers and leave no trace, and stealthily raises the blinds and slips into the house. The prevalence of this practice gives point to the familiar incident in Polynesian folk tales of the ill fortune that falls the luckless hero who “sleeps until morning, until the rising sun reveals his presence to the other inmates of the house.” As perhaps a dozen or more people and several dogs are sleeping in the house, a due regard for silence is sufficient precaution. But it is this habit of domestic rendezvous which lends itself to the peculiar abuse of the moetotolo, or sleep crawler.
Often, the girl is scared to go out at night, filled with ghosts and devils—ghosts that strangle, spirits from distant villages who arrive in canoes to abduct the village girls, and ghosts that jump on your back and can’t be shaken off. Or she might think it's smarter to stay home and, if needed, make her presence known with her voice. In this case, the lover 93braves the house; removing his lavalava, he oils his body thoroughly with coconut oil so he can slip through the fingers of his pursuers without leaving a trace, and quietly raises the blinds to sneak inside. The commonality of this practice highlights the familiar tale in Polynesian folklore about the misfortune that befalls the unfortunate hero who “sleeps until morning, when the rising sun exposes his presence to the other people in the house.” With maybe a dozen or so people and several dogs sleeping inside, just being mindful of silence is a good precaution. But it’s this habit of secret meetings at home that leads to the unique misuse of the moetotolo, or sleep crawler.
The moetotolo is the only sex activity which presents a definitely abnormal picture. Ever since the first contact with white civilisation, rape, in the form of violent assault, has occurred occasionally in Samoa. It is far less congenial, however, to the Samoan attitude than moetotolo, in which a man stealthily appropriates the favours which are meant for another. The need for guarding against discovery makes conversation impossible, and the sleep crawler relies upon the girl’s expecting a lover or the chance that she will indiscriminately accept any comer. If the girl suspects and resents him, she raises a great outcry and the whole household gives chase. Catching a moetotolo is counted great sport, and the women, who feel their safety endangered, are even more active in pursuit than the 94men. One luckless youth in Lumā neglected to remove his lavalava. The girl discovered him and her sister succeeded in biting a piece out of his lavalava before he escaped. This she proudly exhibited the next day. As the boy had been too dull to destroy his lavalava, the evidence against him was circumstantial and he was the laughing stock of the village; the children wrote a dance song about it and sang it after him wherever he went. The moetotolo problem is complicated by the possibility that a boy of the household may be the offender and may take refuge in the hue and cry following the discovery. It also provides the girl with an excellent alibi, since she has only to call out “moetotolo” in case her lover is discovered. “To the family and the village that may be a moetotolo, but it is not so in the hearts of the girl and the boy.”
The moetotolo is the only sexual activity that shows a definitely unusual pattern. Since the arrival of white civilization, rape, in the form of violent assault, has occasionally happened in Samoa. However, it is much less acceptable to the Samoan mindset than moetotolo, where a man secretly takes the favors meant for someone else. The need to avoid getting caught makes conversation impossible, and the “sleep crawler” relies on the girl expecting a lover or the chance that she will indiscriminately accept anyone. If the girl suspects him and gets upset, she screams, and the whole household chases after him. Catching a moetotolo is considered a great sport, and the women, feeling their safety is at risk, are even more active in the pursuit than the 94men. One unfortunate guy in Lumā forgot to take off his lavalava. The girl spotted him, and her sister managed to bite a chunk out of his lavalava before he got away. She proudly showed it off the next day. Since the boy was too clueless to destroy his lavalava, the proof against him was circumstantial, and he became the laughingstock of the village; the kids even made up a dance song about it and sang it after him wherever he went. The moetotolo situation is complicated by the chance that a boy from the household might be the offender and could hide in the chaos that follows the discovery. It also gives the girl a perfect alibi, as she only needs to shout “moetotolo” if her lover is caught. “To the family and the village, that might be a moetotolo, but it isn't in the hearts of the girl and the boy.”
Two motives are given for this unsavoury activity, anger and failure in love. The Samoan girl who plays the coquette does so at her peril. “She will say, ‘Yes, I will meet you to-night by that old cocoanut tree just beside the devilfish stone when the moon goes down.’ And the boy will wait and wait and wait all night long. It will grow very dark; lizards will drop on his head; the ghost boats will come into the channel. He will be very much afraid. But he will wait there until dawn, until his hair is wet with dew and his heart is very angry and still she does not come. Then in revenge he will attempt a moetotolo. Especially will he do so if he hears that she has met another that night.” 95The other set explanation is that a particular boy cannot win a sweetheart by any legitimate means, and there is no form of prostitution, except guest prostitution in Samoa. As some of the boys who were notorious moetotolos were among the most charming and good-looking youths of the village, this is a little hard to understand. Apparently, these youths, frowned upon in one or two tentative courtships, inflamed by the loudly proclaimed success of their fellows and the taunts against their own inexperience, cast established wooing procedure to the winds and attempt a moetotolo. And once caught, once branded, no girl will ever pay any attention to them again. They must wait until as older men, with position and title to offer, they can choose between some weary and bedraggled wanton or the unwilling young daughter of ambitious and selfish parents. But years will intervene before this is possible, and shut out from the amours in which his companions are engaging, a boy makes one attempt after another, sometimes successfully, sometimes only to be caught and beaten, mocked by the village, and always digging the pit deeper under his feet. Often partially satisfactory solutions are relationships with men. There was one such pair in the village, a notorious moetotolo, and a serious-minded youth who wished to keep his heart free for political intrigue. The moetotolo therefore complicates and adds zest to the surreptitious love-making which is conducted at home, while the danger of being missed, the undesirability of chance 96encounters abroad, rain and the fear of ghosts, complicate “love under the palm trees.”
Two reasons are given for this unpleasant behavior: anger and failure in love. The Samoan girl who flirts does so at her own risk. “She will say, ‘Yes, I will meet you tonight by that old coconut tree next to the devilfish stone when the moon goes down.’ And the boy will wait and wait all night long. It will get very dark; lizards will drop on his head; ghost boats will come into the channel. He will be really scared. But he will wait there until dawn, until his hair is wet with dew and his heart is very angry, and still, she doesn’t show up. Then, to get back at her, he will try a moetotolo. He will especially do this if he hears that she met someone else that night.” 95The other explanation is that a specific boy cannot win a girlfriend through any legitimate means, and there’s no form of prostitution, except guest prostitution in Samoa. Given that some of the boys notorious for being moetotolos were among the most charming and good-looking young men in the village, this is a bit hard to understand. Apparently, these young men, who faced disapproval after one or two tentative courtships, driven by the loud successes of their peers and the teasing of their own inexperience, abandon the usual courting methods and try a moetotolo. Once they're caught and labeled, no girl will ever pay attention to them again. They must wait until they are older men, able to offer position and title, so they can choose between some tired and worn-out woman or the unwilling young daughter of ambitious and selfish parents. But years will pass before this becomes possible, and while being excluded from the romantic pursuits of their friends, a boy continues to try again and again, sometimes successfully, sometimes only to be caught and beaten, ridiculed by the village, and always digging a deeper hole for himself. Often, partially satisfying solutions come in the form of relationships with other men. There was one such pair in the village, a notorious moetotolo and a serious-minded youth who wanted to keep his heart free for political intrigue. The moetotolo thus complicates and adds excitement to the secret love-making that occurs at home, while the fear of being seen, the undesirability of random 96 encounters outside, rain, and the fear of ghosts complicate "love under the palm trees."
Between these strictly sub rosa affairs and a final offer of marriage there is an intermediate form of courtship in which the girl is called upon by the boy. As this is regarded as a tentative move towards matrimony, both relationship groups must be more or less favourably inclined towards the union. With his soa at his side and provided with a basket of fish, an octopus or so, or a chicken, the suitor presents himself at the girl’s home before the late evening meal. If his gift is accepted, it is a sign that the family of the girl are willing for him to pay his addresses to her. He is formally welcomed by the matai, sits with reverently bowed head throughout the evening prayer, and then he and his soa stay for supper. But the suitor does not approach his beloved. They say: “If you wish to know who is really the lover, look then not at the boy who sits by her side, looks boldly into her eyes and twists the flowers in her necklace around his fingers or steals the hibiscus flower from her hair that he may wear it behind his ear. Do not think it is he who whispers softly in her ear, or says to her, ‘Sweetheart, wait for me to-night. After the moon has set, I will come to you,’ or who teases her by saying she has many lovers. Look instead at the boy who sits afar off, who sits with bent head and takes no part in the joking. And you will see that his eyes are always turned softly on the girl. Always he watches her and never does he miss a movement of her lips. 97Perhaps she will wink at him, perhaps she will raise her eyebrows, perhaps she will make a sign with her hand. He must always be wakeful and watching or he will miss it.” The soa meanwhile pays the girl elaborate and ostentatious court and in undertones pleads the cause of his friend. After dinner, the centre of the house is accorded the young people to play cards, sing or merely sit about, exchanging a series of broad pleasantries. This type of courtship varies from occasional calls to daily attendance. The food gift need not accompany each visit, but is as essential at the initial call as is an introduction in the West. The way of such declared lovers is hard. The girl does not wish to marry, nor to curtail her amours in deference to a definite betrothal. Possibly she may also dislike her suitor, while he in turn may be the victim of family ambition. Now that the whole village knows him for her suitor, the girl gratifies her vanity by avoidance, by perverseness. He comes in the evening, she has gone to another house; he follows her there, she immediately returns home. When such courtship ripens into an accepted proposal of marriage, the boy often goes to sleep in the house of his intended bride and often the union is surreptitiously consummated. Ceremonial marriage is deferred until such time as the boy’s family have planted or collected enough food and other property and the girl’s family have gotten together a suitable dowry of tapa and mats.
Between these secret relationships and a final marriage proposal, there's a stage of courtship where the guy visits the girl. This is seen as a tentative step towards marriage, so both families need to be somewhat supportive of the relationship. With his partner by his side, carrying a basket of fish, an octopus, or a chicken, the suitor shows up at the girl’s home before dinner. If the family accepts his gift, it shows they’re open to him pursuing her. He is formally welcomed by the family's leader, sits with his head bowed during the evening prayer, and then he and his partner stay for dinner. However, the suitor doesn’t approach the girl directly. They say, “If you want to know who really loves her, don’t look at the guy sitting next to her, who boldly meets her gaze, twists the flowers in her necklace, or steals a hibiscus flower from her hair to wear behind his ear. Don’t think it’s him who whispers softly to her or says ‘Sweetheart, wait for me tonight. After the moon sets, I’ll come to you,’ or who teases her about having many admirers. Instead, look at the boy sitting far away, with his head down and who doesn’t join in the joking. You’ll see his eyes quietly focused on the girl. He watches her closely and never misses a movement of her lips. Maybe she’ll wink at him, raise her eyebrows, or signal with her hand. He has to stay alert and attentive, or he might miss it.” Meanwhile, the partner woos the girl extravagantly and quietly advocates for his friend. After dinner, the young people are given space in the center of the house to play cards, sing, or just hang out, sharing jokes. This kind of courtship can range from occasional visits to daily ones. Although the food gift doesn’t have to accompany every visit, it’s as important during the first visit as an introduction is in the West. The path of such declared lovers is difficult. The girl might not want to get married or to limit her romantic interests for a specific engagement. She might even dislike her suitor, who could be caught in his family’s ambitions. Now that the whole village knows he’s her suitor, the girl indulges her vanity by avoiding him and acting mischievously. When he shows up in the evening, she’s gone to another house; when he follows her there, she quickly returns home. When this courtship leads to a marriage proposal, the boy often sleeps at his intended bride's house, and sometimes their union is secretly fulfilled. Official marriage is postponed until he and his family have gathered enough food and possessions, and the girl’s family has assembled a suitable dowry of mats and cloth.
In such manner are conducted the love affairs of the 98average young people of the same village, and of the plebeian young people of neighbouring villages. From this free and easy experimentation, the taupo is excepted. Virginity is a legal requirement for her. At her marriage, in front of all the people, in a house brilliantly lit, the talking chief of the bridegroom will take the tokens of her virginity.[3] In former days should she prove not to be a virgin, her female relatives fell upon and beat her with stones, disfiguring and sometimes fatally injuring the girl who had shamed their house. The public ordeal sometimes prostrated the girl for as much as a week, although ordinarily a girl recovers from first intercourse in two or three hours, and women seldom lie abed more than a few hours after childbirth. Although this virginity-testing ceremony was theoretically observed at weddings of people of all ranks, it was simply ignored if the boy knew that it was an idle form, and “a wise girl who is not a virgin will tell the talking chief of her husband, so that she be not shamed before all the people.”
In this way, the love lives of the average young people from the same village, as well as those from nearby villages, unfold. The taupo is an exception to this casual approach. For her, staying a virgin is a legal requirement. At her wedding, in front of everyone, the spokesperson for the groom will present the evidence of her virginity. In the past, if she was found not to be a virgin, her female relatives would attack her with stones, causing disfigurement and sometimes life-threatening injuries to the girl who brought shame to their family. The public humiliation could keep the girl incapacitated for up to a week, although typically, a girl would recover from her first sexual experience in two or three hours, and women rarely stay in bed for more than a few hours after giving birth. While this virginity-checking ritual was technically performed at weddings across all social classes, it was often disregarded if the boy understood that it was a mere formality, and “a smart girl who is not a virgin will inform her husband's spokesperson, so she won't be embarrassed in front of everyone.”
The attitude towards virginity is a curious one. Christianity has, of course, introduced a moral premium on chastity. The Samoans regard this attitude with reverent but complete scepticism and the concept of celibacy is absolutely meaningless to them. But virginity definitely adds to a girl’s attractiveness, the wooing of a virgin is considered far more of a feat than 99the conquest of a more experienced heart, and a really successful Don Juan turns most of his attention to their seduction. One youth who at twenty-four married a girl who was still a virgin was the laughing stock of the village over his freely related trepidation which revealed the fact that at twenty-four, although he had had many love affairs, he had never before won the favours of a virgin.
The attitude towards virginity is pretty interesting. Christianity has, of course, placed a moral value on chastity. The Samoans view this perspective with respectful but complete skepticism, and the idea of celibacy means nothing to them. However, being a virgin definitely boosts a girl’s attractiveness; pursuing a virgin is seen as a much greater challenge than winning over someone with more experience, and a truly successful Don Juan focuses most of his efforts on seducing them. One young man who married a virgin at twenty-four became the joke of the village for openly sharing his nervousness, which showed that despite having many relationships by that age, he had never before succeeded in attracting a virgin.
The bridegroom, his relatives and the bride and her relatives all receive prestige if she proves to be a virgin, so that the girl of rank who might wish to forestall this painful public ceremony is thwarted not only by the anxious chaperonage of her relatives but by the boy’s eagerness for prestige. One young Lothario eloped to his father’s house with a girl of high rank from another village and refused to live with her because, said he, “I thought maybe I would marry that girl and there would be a big malaga and a big ceremony and I would wait and get the credit for marrying a virgin. But the next day her father came and said that she could not marry me, and she cried very much. So I said to her, ‘Well, there is no use now to wait any longer. Now we will run away into the bush.’” It is conceivable that the girl would often trade the temporary prestige for an escape from the public ordeal, but in proportion as his ambitions were honourable, the boy would frustrate her efforts.
The groom, his family, and the bride and her family all gain respect if she turns out to be a virgin, so the girl of higher status who might want to avoid this embarrassing public event is stopped not just by the worried oversight of her family but also by the guy's desire for recognition. One young man ran away to his father's house with a girl of high status from another village and refused to stay with her because he said, “I thought maybe I would marry that girl and there would be a big malaga and a big ceremony, and I would wait to earn the credit for marrying a virgin. But the next day her father came and said that she couldn’t marry me, and she cried a lot. So I told her, ‘Well, there’s no point in waiting any longer. Now we’ll run away into the bush.’” It’s possible that the girl would often trade the temporary respect for a way out of the public humiliation, but the more honorable his ambitions were, the more the boy would thwart her attempts.
Just as the clandestine and casual “love under the palm trees” is the pattern irregularity for those of humble 100birth, so the elopement has its archetype in the love affairs of the taupo, and the other chiefs’ daughters. These girls of noble birth are carefully guarded; not for them are secret trysts at night or stolen meetings in the day time. Where parents of lower rank complacently ignore their daughters’ experiments, the high chief guards his daughter’s virginity as he guards the honour of his name, his precedence in the kava ceremony or any other prerogative of his high degree. Some old woman of the household is told off to be the girl’s constant companion and duenna. The taupo may not visit in other houses in the village, or leave the house alone at night. When she sleeps, an older woman sleeps by her side. Never may she go to another village unchaperoned. In her own village she goes soberly about her tasks, bathing in the sea, working in the plantation, safe under the jealous guardianship of the women of her own village. She runs little risk from the moetotolo, for one who outraged the taupo of his village would formerly have been beaten to death, and now would have to flee from the village. The prestige of the village is inextricably bound up with the high repute of the taupo and few young men in the village would dare to be her lovers. Marriage to them is out of the question, and their companions would revile them as traitors rather than envy them such doubtful distinction. Occasionally a youth of very high rank in the same village will risk an elopement, but even this is a rare occurrence. For 101tradition says that the taupo must marry outside her village, marry a high chief or a manaia of another village. Such a marriage is an occasion for great festivities and solemn ceremony. The chief and all of his talking chiefs must come to propose for her hand, come in person bringing gifts for her talking chiefs. If the talking chiefs of the girl are satisfied that this is a lucrative and desirable match, and the family are satisfied with the rank and appearance of the suitor, the marriage is agreed upon. Little attention is paid to the opinion of the girl. So fixed is the idea that the marriage of the taupo is the affair of the talking chiefs that Europeanised natives on the main island, refuse to make their daughters taupos because the missionaries say a girl should make her own choice, and once she is a taupo, they regard the matter as inevitably taken out of their hands. After the betrothal is agreed upon the bridegroom returns to his village to collect food and property for the wedding. His village sets aside a piece of land which is called the “Place of the Lady” and is her property and the property of her children forever, and on this land they build a house for the bride. Meanwhile, the bridegroom has left behind him in the house of the bride, a talking chief, the counterpart of the humbler soa. This is one of the talking chief’s best opportunities to acquire wealth. He stays as the emissary of his chief, to watch over his future bride. He works for the bride’s family and each week the matai of the bride must reward him with a handsome 102present. As an affianced wife of a chief, more and more circumspect conduct is enjoined upon the girl. Did she formerly joke with the boys of the village, she must joke no longer, or the talking chief, on the watch for any lapse from high decorum, will go home to his chief and report that his bride is unworthy of such honour. This custom is particularly susceptible to second thought on the part of either side. Does the bridegroom repent of the bargain, he bribes his talking chief (who is usually a young man, not one of the important talking chiefs who will benefit greatly by the marriage itself) to be oversensitive to the behaviour of the bride or the treatment he receives in the bride’s family. And this is the time in which the bride will elope, if her affianced husband is too unacceptable. For while no boy of her own village will risk her dangerous favours, a boy from another village will enormously enhance his prestige if he elopes with the taupo of a rival community. Once she has eloped, the projected alliance is of course broken off, although her angry parents may refuse to sanction her marriage with her lover and marry her for punishment to some old man.
Just like the secret and casual "love under the palm trees" is the norm for those of humble backgrounds, elopement has its archetype in the love affairs of the taupo and the daughters of other chiefs. These noble girls are kept under strict watch; they don't sneak out for secret late-night meetings or daytime rendezvous. While parents of lower status might ignore their daughters' escapades, the high chief protects his daughter's virginity just as he safeguards his family honor, his precedence in the kava ceremony, or any privilege that comes with his status. An older woman from the household is assigned to be the girl's constant companion. The taupo cannot visit other houses in the village or leave her home alone at night. When she sleeps, an older woman stays by her side. She is never allowed to go to another village without a chaperone. In her own village, she carries out her duties soberly, bathing in the sea, working in the plantation, safe under the watchful eyes of the women in her village. She is little at risk from the moetotolo, as anyone who offended the taupo from their village would have faced severe consequences, and now would have to escape the village. The village's prestige is closely tied to the high reputation of the taupo, and few young men in the village would dare to pursue her. Marrying them is not an option, and their friends would scorn them as traitors rather than envy them for such a dubious distinction. Occasionally, a young man of very high rank from the same village might risk an elopement, but this is still a rare occurrence. Tradition dictates that the taupo must marry outside her village, to a high chief or a manaia from another village. Such a marriage is an event for grand celebrations and solemn ceremonies. The chief and all his talking chiefs must come to propose for her hand, bringing gifts for her talking chiefs. If her talking chiefs find this to be a lucrative and desirable match, and the family is satisfied with the suitor's rank and appearance, the marriage is agreed upon. Little thought is given to the girl's opinion. The belief that the taupo's marriage is a matter for the talking chiefs is so entrenched that Europeanized natives on the main island refuse to let their daughters become taupos because missionaries say a girl should choose for herself, and once she becomes a taupo, they feel the decision is taken out of their hands. Once the betrothal is settled, the groom goes back to his village to gather food and goods for the wedding. His village sets aside a piece of land called the “Place of the Lady,” which becomes her property and that of her children forever, where they build a house for the bride. Meanwhile, the groom leaves a talking chief in the bride's home, who acts similarly to the more modest soa. This is one of the talking chief’s best chances to gain wealth. He stays as the chief’s representative to look after his future bride. He works for her family, and every week, the matai of the bride must reward him with a generous gift. As an engaged wife of a chief, the girl is expected to conduct herself with increasing discretion. If she used to joke with the village boys, she must stop, or the talking chief, ever vigilant for any lapse in propriety, will report to his chief that the bride is unworthy of such honor. This tradition is particularly susceptible to second-guessing from either side. If the groom regrets the arrangement, he can bribe his talking chief (who is usually a young man and not one of the prominent talking chiefs who would gain greatly from the marriage) to be overly critical of the bride's behavior or how he is treated by her family. This is the moment when the bride may elope if her fiancé becomes too unacceptable. While no boy from her own village would risk pursuing her, a boy from another village would greatly enhance his prestige by eloping with the taupo of a rival community. Once she elopes, the intended alliance is obviously broken off, although her angry parents might refuse to allow her to marry her lover and instead force her into marriage with an older man as punishment.
So great is the prestige won by the village, one of whose young men succeeds in eloping with a taupo, that often the whole effort of a malaga is concentrated upon abducting the taupo, whose virginity will be respected in direct ratio to the chances of her family and village consenting to ratify the marriage. As the abductor is 103often of high rank, the village often ruefully accepts the compromise.
The village gains so much prestige when one of its young men manages to elope with a taupo, that often the entire effort of a malaga is focused on abducting the taupo. Her virginity will be honored based on how likely her family and village are to agree to the marriage. Since the abductor is usually of high status, the village often reluctantly accepts the compromise.
This elopement pattern, given meaning by the restrictions under which the taupo lives and this inter-village rivalry, is carried down to the lower ranks where indeed it is practically meaningless. Seldom is the chaperonage exercised over the girl of average family severe enough to make elopement the only way of consummating a love affair. But the elopement is spectacular; the boy wishes to increase his reputation as a successful Don Juan, and the girl wishes to proclaim her conquest and also often hopes that the elopement will end in marriage. The eloping pair run away to the parents of the boy or to some of his relatives and wait for the girl’s relatives to pursue her. As one boy related the tale of such an adventure: “We ran away in the rain, nine miles to Leone, in the pouring rain, to my father’s house. The next day her family came to get her, and my father said to me, ‘How is it, do you wish to marry this girl, shall I ask her father to leave her here?’ And I said, ‘Oh, no. I just eloped with her for public information.’” Elopements are much less frequent than the clandestine love affairs because the girl takes far more risk. She publicly renounces her often nominal claims to virginity; she embroils herself with her family, who in former times, and occasionally even to-day, would beat her soundly and shave off her hair. Nine times out of ten, her lover’s only motive is vanity 104and display, for the boy’s say, “The girls hate a moetotolo, but they all love an avaga (eloping) man.”
This pattern of running away together, given significance by the restrictions on the taupo and the rivalry between villages, trickles down to the lower social ranks where it really doesn't mean much. Usually, the supervision over an average girl isn't strict enough to make eloping the only way to have a romantic relationship. But elopements are dramatic; the guy wants to boost his image as a charming lover, and the girl aims to show off her romance and often hopes it will lead to marriage. The couple typically runs off to the boy’s parents or relatives and waits for the girl’s family to come after her. One guy shared his story of such an escapade: “We ran away in the rain, nine miles to Leone, in the pouring rain, to my dad’s house. The next day her family came to fetch her, and my dad asked me, ‘So, do you want to marry this girl? Should I ask her dad to let her stay here?’ And I replied, ‘Oh, no. I just ran off with her for the sake of it.’” Elopements are much rarer than secret affairs because the girl faces way more risk. She publicly gives up her often nominal claims to virginity; she gets into conflict with her family, who in the past, and sometimes even today, would beat her badly and shave her head. Most of the time, the guy's only motivation is his own pride 104 and showmanship, as boys say, “Girls dislike a moetotolo, but they all love a avaga (eloping) guy.”
The elopement also occurs as a practical measure when one family is opposed to a marriage upon which a pair of young people have determined. The young people take refuge with the friendly side of the family. But unless the recalcitrant family softens and consents to legalise the marriage by a formal exchange of property, the principals can do nothing to establish their status. A young couple may have had several children and still be classed as “elopers,” and if the marriage is finally legalised after long delay, this stigma will always cling to them. It is far more serious a one than a mere accusation of sexual irregularity, for there is a definite feeling that the whole community procedure has been outraged by a pair of young upstarts.
The elopement also happens as a practical solution when one family opposes a marriage that a couple has decided on. The couple seeks refuge with the supportive side of their family. However, unless the resistant family softens and agrees to formalize the marriage through a legal exchange of property, the couple cannot do anything to establish their status. A young couple may have had several children and still be labeled as "elopers," and if the marriage is finally legalized after a long delay, this stigma will always stick to them. It's a more serious label than just an accusation of sexual misconduct, as there is a clear feeling that the whole community's expectations have been upset by a couple of young rebels.
Reciprocal gift-giving relations are maintained between the two families as long as the marriage lasts, and even afterwards if there are children. The birth of each child, the death of a member of either household, a visit of the wife to her family, or if he lives with her people, of the husband to his, is marked by the presentation of gifts.
Reciprocal gift-giving relationships are kept up between the two families as long as the marriage lasts, and even afterwards if there are kids. The birth of each child, the death of a member from either household, a visit of the wife to her family, or if he lives with her family, the husband visiting his, is marked by the giving of gifts.
In premarital relationships, a convention of love making is strictly adhered to. True, this is a convention of speech, rather than of action. A boy declares that he will die if a girl refuses him her favours, but the Samoans laugh at stories of romantic love, scoff at fidelity to a long absent wife or mistress, believe explicitly that 105one love will quickly cure another. The fidelity which is followed by pregnancy is taken as proof positive of a real attachment, although having many mistresses is never out of harmony with a declaration of affection for each. The composition of ardent love songs, the fashioning of long and flowery love letters, the invocation of the moon, the stars and the sea in verbal courtship, all serve to give Samoan love-making a close superficial resemblance to our own, yet the attitude is far closer to that of Schnitzler’s hero in The Affairs of Anatol. Romantic love as it occurs in our civilisation, inextricably bound up with ideas of monogamy, exclusiveness, jealousy and undeviating fidelity does not occur in Samoa. Our attitude is a compound, the final result of many converging lines of development in Western civilisation, of the institution of monogamy, of the ideas of the age of chivalry, of the ethics of Christianity. Even a passionate attachment to one person which lasts for a long period and persists in the face of discouragement but does not bar out other relationships, is rare among the Samoans. Marriage, on the other hand, is regarded as a social and economic arrangement, in which relative wealth, rank, and skill of husband and wife, all must be taken into consideration. There are many marriages in which both individuals, especially if they are over thirty, are completely faithful. But this must be attributed to the ease of sexual adjustment on the one hand, and to the ascendency of other interests, social organisation for the men, children 106for the women, over sex interests, rather than to a passionate fixation upon the partner in the marriage. As the Samoans lack the inhibitions and the intricate specialisation of sex feeling which make marriages of convenience unsatisfactory, it is possible to bulwark marital happiness with other props than temporary passionate devotion. Suitability and expediency become the deciding factors.
In premarital relationships, there's a strict convention around making love. True, this convention is more about what people say than what they actually do. A boy might say he would die if a girl denies him her affections, but the Samoans just laugh at tales of romantic love. They mock the idea of loyalty to a long-gone wife or mistress and believe that one love will quickly heal another. Fidelity that leads to pregnancy is seen as clear evidence of a real connection, even though having multiple mistresses doesn’t conflict with expressing love for each. The creation of passionate love songs, writing long and flowery love letters, and invoking the moon, stars, and sea in verbal romance all make Samoan love-making look a lot like ours, yet their mindset is much closer to that of Schnitzler’s character in The Affairs of Anatol. Romantic love, as we experience it — tied up with monogamy, exclusiveness, jealousy, and unwavering fidelity — doesn’t exist in Samoa. Our view is a mix, shaped by many influences in Western culture: the concept of monogamy, the chivalric ideals, and Christian ethics. Even a deep attachment to one person that lasts a long time and endures challenges, while still allowing for other relationships, is uncommon among Samoans. Marriage, on the other hand, is seen as a social and economic arrangement where factors like wealth, rank, and skills of both husband and wife are important. There are many marriages where both partners, especially if they're over thirty, are completely faithful. But this is more due to the ease of sexual relations and the priority of social responsibilities for men and children for women, rather than a strong passion for the spouse. Since Samoans don’t have the same inhibitions or complex feelings about sex that can make practical marriages unsatisfactory, they can support marital happiness through other means beyond temporary romantic devotion. Compatibility and practicality become the key deciding factors.
Adultery does not necessarily mean a broken marriage. A chief’s wife who commits adultery is deemed to have dishonoured her high position, and is usually discarded, although the chief will openly resent her remarriage to any one of lower rank. If the lover is considered the more culpable, the village will take public vengeance upon him. In less conspicuous cases the amount of fuss which is made over adultery is dependent upon the relative rank of the offender and offended, or the personal jealousy which is only occasionally aroused. If either the injured husband or the injured wife is sufficiently incensed to threaten physical violence, the trespasser may have to resort to a public ifoga, the ceremonial humiliation before some one whose pardon is asked. He goes to the house of the man he has injured, accompanied by all the men of his household, each one wrapped in a fine mat, the currency of the country; the suppliants seat themselves outside the house, fine mats spread over their heads, hands folded on their breasts, heads bent in attitudes of the deepest dejection and humiliation. “And if the man is 107very angry he will say no word. All day he will go about his business; he will braid cinet with a quick hand, he will talk loudly to his wife, and call out greetings to those who pass in the roadway, but he will take no notice of those who sit on his own terrace, who dare not raise their eyes or make any movement to go away. In olden days, if his heart was not softened, he might take a club and together with his relatives go out and kill those who sit without. But now he only keeps them waiting, waiting all day long. The sun will beat down upon them; the rain will come and beat on their heads and still he will say no word. Then towards evening he will say at last: ‘Come, it is enough. Enter the house and drink the kava. Eat the food which I will set before you and we will cast our trouble into the sea.’” Then the fine mats are accepted as payment for the injury, the ifoga becomes a matter of village history and old gossips will say, “Oh, yes, Lua! no, she’s not Iona’s child. Her father is that chief over in the next village. He ifod to Iona before she was born.” If the offender is of much lower rank than the injured husband, his chief, or his father (if he is only a young boy) will have to humiliate himself in his place. Where the offender is a woman, she and her female relatives will make similar amends. But they will run far greater danger of being roundly beaten and berated; the peaceful teachings of Christianity—perhaps because they were directed against actual killing, rather than the slightly less fatal encounters of women—have made far less 108change in the belligerent activities of the women than in those of the men.
Adultery doesn’t automatically mean a marriage is over. A chief’s wife who has an affair is seen as having dishonored her high status and is usually cast aside, although the chief will publicly resent her remarrying someone of lower status. If the lover is viewed as more to blame, the village will seek revenge on him. In less obvious cases, the extent of the fuss made over adultery depends on the relative status of both the wrongdoer and the wronged, or on the personal jealousy that occasionally surfaces. If either the wronged husband or wife is angry enough to threaten physical harm, the offender may need to undergo a public ifoga, which is a ceremonial act of humiliation before someone whose forgiveness is sought. He goes to the house of the person he has wronged, accompanied by all the men from his household, each wrapped in a fine mat, which is the currency of the land; the supplicants sit outside the house, fine mats over their heads, hands folded over their hearts, heads bowed in deep sorrow and humiliation. “And if the man is 107very angry, he won’t say a word. All day he’ll go about his business; he’ll quickly braid cinet, talk loudly to his wife, and greet those passing by, but he will ignore those sitting on his terrace, who can’t dare raise their eyes or move to leave. In the past, if he remained unmoved, he might have taken a club to go out with his relatives and kill those sitting outside. But now he just makes them wait, wait all day long. The sun beats down on them; the rain falls on their heads and still he won’t say a word. Then, as evening approaches, he will finally say: ‘Come, that’s enough. Come inside and drink the kava. Eat the food I will provide, and we will wash away our troubles in the sea.’” Then the fine mats are accepted as restitution for the wrong done, the ifoga becomes part of village history, and old gossips will say, “Oh, yes, Lua! No, she’s not Iona’s child. Her father is the chief from the next village. He ifod to Iona before she was born.” If the offender is of much lower status than the injured husband, his chief or his father (if he’s just a young boy) will have to humble himself on his behalf. When the offender is a woman, she and her female relatives will make similar amends. However, they run a much greater risk of being beaten and scolded; the peaceful teachings of Christianity—perhaps because they were aimed at preventing actual killings rather than the less lethal confrontations involving women—have led to far less 108change in the aggressive behaviors of women than in those of men.
If, on the other hand, a wife really tires of her husband, or a husband of his wife, divorce is a simple and informal matter, the non-resident simply going home to his or her family, and the relationship is said to have “passed away.” It is a very brittle monogamy, often trespassed and more often broken entirely. But many adulteries occur—between a young marriage-shy bachelor and a married woman, or a temporary widower and some young girl—which hardly threaten the continuity of established relationships. The claim that a woman has on her family’s land renders her as independent as her husband, and so there are no marriages of any duration in which either person is actively unhappy. A tiny flare-up and a woman goes home to her own people; if her husband does not care to conciliate her, each seeks another mate.
If a wife gets tired of her husband, or a husband of his wife, divorce is pretty straightforward and informal, with the non-resident simply returning to their family, and the relationship is said to have "ended." It's a really fragile form of monogamy, often tested and more frequently completely broken. Yet, many affairs happen—between a hesitant bachelor and a married woman, or a temporary widower and a young girl—that hardly jeopardize established relationships. A woman's claim to her family's land makes her as independent as her husband, so there aren't any long-lasting marriages where either person is genuinely unhappy. A small argument and a woman heads back to her family; if her husband isn't willing to make up, both move on to find someone else.
Within the family, the wife obeys and serves her husband, in theory, though of course, the hen-pecked husband is a frequent phenomenon. In families of high rank, her personal service to her husband is taken over by the taupo and the talking chief but the wife always retains the right to render a high chief sacred personal services, such as cutting his hair. A wife’s rank can never exceed her husband’s because it is always directly dependent upon it. Her family may be richer and more illustrious than his, and she may actually exercise more influence over the village affairs through her 109blood relatives than he, but within the life of the household and the village, she is a tausi, wife of a talking chief, or a faletua, wife of a chief. This sometimes results in conflict, as in the case of Pusa who was the sister of the last holder of the highest title on the island. This title was temporarily extinct. She was also the wife of the highest chief in the village. Should her brother, the heir, resume the higher title, her husband’s rank and her rank as his wife would suffer. Helping her brother meant lowering the prestige of her husband. As she was the type of woman who cared a great deal more for wire pulling than for public recognition, she threw her influence in for her brother. Such conflicts are not uncommon, but they present a clear-cut choice, usually reinforced by considerations of residence. If a woman lives in her husband’s household, and if, furthermore, that household is in another village, her interest is mainly enlisted in her husband’s cause; but if she lives with her own family, in her own village, her allegiance is likely to cling to the blood relatives from whom she receives reflected glory and informal privilege, although no status.
Within the family, the wife is expected to obey and serve her husband, in theory, but the reality is that hen-pecked husbands are quite common. In upper-class families, her personal service to her husband is often handled by the taupo and the talking chief, but the wife still holds the right to provide sacred personal services to a high chief, like cutting his hair. A wife's rank can never surpass her husband's, as it is always directly tied to his. Her family might be wealthier and more distinguished than his, and she may have more influence over village matters through her 109relatives than he does, but within the household and village, she is a tausi, wife of a talking chief, or a faletua, wife of a chief. This can sometimes lead to conflicts, such as in the case of Pusa, who was the sister of the last holder of the island's highest title, which was temporarily void. She was also the wife of the highest chief in the village. If her brother, the heir, were to reclaim the higher title, her husband's status and her own rank as his wife would be affected. Supporting her brother would mean diminishing her husband’s prestige. Being someone who prioritized influence over public recognition, she sided with her brother. Such conflicts aren’t rare, but they create a clear choice, usually influenced by where one lives. If a woman resides in her husband's household, especially if it’s in another village, her interests typically align with his cause. However, if she lives with her family in her own village, her loyalty likely leans towards her blood relatives, who provide her with reflected glory and informal privileges, though not official status.
VIII
Dancing is the only activity in which almost all ages and both sexes participate and it therefore offers a unique opportunity for an analysis of education.
Dancing is the only activity that people of almost all ages and both genders take part in, making it a unique opportunity for analyzing education.
In the dance there are virtuosos but no formal teachers. It is a highly individual activity set in a social framework. This framework varies from a small dancing party at which twelve to twenty people are present to the major festivities of a malaga (travelling party) or a wedding when the largest guest house in the village is crowded within and encircled by spectators without. With the size and importance of the festivity, the formality of the arrangements varies also. Usually the occasion of even a small siva (dance) is the presence of at least two or three strange young people from another village. The pattern entertainment is a division of the performers into visitors and hosts, the two sides taking turns in providing the music and dancing. This pattern is still followed even when the malaga numbers only two individuals, a number of hosts going over to swell the visitors’ ranks.
In the dance, there are experts but no official teachers. It’s a very personal activity done within a social setting. This setting can range from a small dance party with twelve to twenty people to the big celebrations of a malaga (traveling party) or a wedding, where the largest guesthouse in the village is filled with people and surrounded by onlookers outside. With the scale and significance of the event, the formality of the arrangements changes too. Typically, even a small siva (dance) occurs when at least two or three young guests from another village are present. The usual setup involves dividing the performers into visitors and hosts, with both sides taking turns providing the music and dancing. This arrangement still holds even if the malaga consists of just two people, with several hosts joining to boost the visitors’ numbers.
It is at these small informal dances that the children learn to dance. In the front of the house sit the young people who are the centre and arbiters of the occasion. 111The matai and his wife and possibly a related matai and the other elders of the household sit at the back of the house, in direct reversal of the customary procedure according to which the place of the young people is in the background. Around the ends cluster women and children, and outside lurk the boys and girls who are not participating in the dancing, although at any moment they may be drawn into it. On such occasions the dancing is usually started by the small children, beginning possibly with seven- and eight-year-olds. The chief’s wife or one of the young men will call out the names of the children and they are stood up in a group of three, sometimes all boys or girls, sometimes with a girl between two boys, which is the conventional adult grouping for the taupo and her two talking chiefs. The young men, sitting in a group near the centre of the house, provide the music, one of them standing and leading the singing to the accompaniment of an imported stringed instrument which has taken the place of the rude bamboo drum of earlier times. The leader sets the key and the whole company join in either in the song, or by clapping, or by beating on the floor with their knuckles. The dancers themselves are the final arbiters of the excellence of the music and it is not counted as petulance for a dancer to stop in the middle and demand better music as the price of continuing. The songs sung are few in number; the young people of one village seldom know more than a dozen airs; and perhaps twice as many sets of words which are sung now 112to one air, now to another. The verse pattern is simply based upon the number of syllables; a change in stress is permitted and rhyme is not demanded so that any new event is easily set in the old pattern, and names of villages and of individuals are inserted with great freedom. The content of the songs is likely to take on an extremely personal character containing many quips at the expense of individuals and their villages.
It’s at these small, informal dances that the kids learn to dance. In the front of the house sit the young people who are the focus and judges of the event. 111The matai and his wife, and maybe a related matai along with the other elders, sit at the back of the house, which is the opposite of the usual setup where the young people are in the background. Women and children gather around the sides, while outside hang the boys and girls who aren’t dancing but might join in at any moment. Usually, the dancing kicks off with the little kids, starting with seven- and eight-year-olds. The chief’s wife or one of the young men will call the names of the kids, and they’ll stand up in groups of three, sometimes all boys or girls, or with a girl between two boys, which mirrors the traditional adult grouping for the taupo and her two chiefs. The young men sitting near the center of the house provide the music, with one of them standing and leading the singing while playing an imported stringed instrument that has replaced the old bamboo drum. The leader sets the tune, and everyone joins in either with the song, clapping, or tapping on the floor with their knuckles. The dancers themselves judge the quality of the music, and it’s not considered rude for a dancer to stop in the middle and demand better music to keep going. The songs are few in number; young people from one village usually know only about a dozen tunes, and maybe twice as many sets of lyrics that are sung to one tune or another. The verse structure is simply based on the number of syllables; changes in stress are allowed, and rhyme isn’t required, so any new event can easily fit into the old pattern, and names of villages and individuals are added with a lot of freedom. The content of the songs often gets very personal, with many teasing remarks aimed at individuals and their villages.
The form of the participation of the audience changes according to the age of the dancers. In the case of the smaller children, it consists of an endless stream of good-natured comment: “Faster!” “Down lower! Lower!” “Do it again!” “Fasten your lavalava.” In the dancing of the more expert boys and girls the group takes part by a steady murmur of “Thank you, thank you, for your dancing!” “Beautiful! Engaging! Charming! Bravo!” which gives very much the effect of the irregular stream of “Amens” at an evangelistic revival. This articulate courtesy becomes almost lyric in quality when the dancer is a person of rank for whom dancing at all is a condescension.
The way the audience engages changes depending on the dancers' age. For younger kids, it’s just a constant flow of cheerful comments: “Faster!” “Lower! Lower!” “Do it again!” “Fix your lavalava.” When the older boys and girls perform, the crowd participates with a consistent chorus of “Thank you, thank you, for your dancing!” “Beautiful! Engaging! Charming! Bravo!” This feels a lot like the spontaneous “Amens” at a revival meeting. This polite acknowledgment takes on a nearly lyrical quality when the dancer is someone of high status, for whom dancing is a sign of graciousness.
The little children are put out upon these public floors with a minimum of preliminary instruction. As babies in their mothers’ arms at just such a party as this, they learned to clap before they learned to walk, so that the beat is indelibly fixed in their minds. As two- and three-year-olds they have stood on a mat at home and clapped their hands in time to their elders’ singing. Now they are called upon to perform before a group. 113Wide-eyed, terrified babies stand beside some slightly older child, clapping in desperation and trying to add new steps borrowed on the spur of the moment from their companions. Every improvement is greeted with loud applause. The child who performed best at the last party is haled forward at the next, for the group is primarily interested in its own amusement rather than in distributing an equal amount of practice among the children. Hence some children rapidly outdistance the rest, through interest and increased opportunity as well as superior gift. This tendency to give the talented child another and another chance is offset somewhat by rivalry between relatives who wish to thrust their little ones forward.
The little kids are put out on these public floors with very little preparation. As babies in their mothers’ arms at a party just like this, they learned to clap before they learned to walk, so that the rhythm is permanently etched in their minds. As two- and three-year-olds, they’ve stood on a mat at home and clapped their hands in time to their grown-ups’ singing. Now they’re being asked to perform in front of a group. 113 Wide-eyed, scared little ones stand next to slightly older kids, clapping in desperation and trying to pick up new moves on the spot from their friends. Every improvement gets loud applause. The child who did the best at the last party is pushed to the front at the next one because the group is mainly focused on having fun rather than making sure every child gets an equal chance to practice. As a result, some kids quickly surpass the others due to interest, more opportunities, and natural talent. This trend of giving the talented child more chances is somewhat balanced by competition among family members who want to showcase their little ones.


While the children are dancing, the older boys and girls are refurbishing their costumes with flowers, shell necklaces, anklets and bracelets of leaves. One or two will probably slip off home and return dressed in elaborate bark skirts. A bottle of cocoanut oil is produced from the family chest and rubbed on the bodies of the older dancers. Should a person of rank be present and consent to dance, the hostess family bring out their finest mats and tapas as costume. Sometimes this impromptu dressing assumes such importance that an adjoining house is taken over as a dressing room; at others it is of so informal a nature that spectators, who have gathered outside arrayed only in sheets, have to borrow a dress or a lavalava from some other spectator before they can appear on the dance floor. 114The form of the dance itself is eminently individualistic. No figures are prescribed except the half dozen formal little claps which open the dance and the use of one of a few set endings. There are twenty-five or thirty figures, two or three set transitional positions, and at least three definite styles, the dance of the taupo, the dance of the boys, and the dance of the jesters. These three styles relate definitely to the kind of dance and not to the status of the dancer. The taupo’s dance is grave, aloof, beautiful. She is required to preserve a set, dreamy, nonchalant expression of infinite hauteur and detachment. The only permissible alternative to this expression is a series of grimaces, impudent rather than comic in nature and deriving their principal appeal from the strong contrast which they present to the more customary gravity. The manaia also when he dances in his manaia rôle is required to follow this same decorous and dignified pattern. Most little girls and a few little boys pattern their dancing on this convention. Chiefs, on the rare occasions when they consent to dance, and older women of rank have the privilege of choosing between this style and the adoption of a comedian’s rôle. The boys’ dance is much jollier than the girls’. There is much greater freedom of movement and a great deal of emphasis on the noise made by giving rapid rhythmical slaps to the unclothed portions of the body which produce a crackling tattoo of sound. This style is neither salacious nor languorous although the taupo’s dance is often both. It is athletic, slightly 115rowdy, exuberant, and owes much of its appeal to the feats of rapid and difficult co-ordination which the slapping involves. The jester’s dance is peculiarly the dance of those who dance upon either side of the taupo, or the manaia, and honour them by mocking them. It is primarily the prerogative of talking chiefs and old men and old women in general. The original motive is contrast; the jester provides comic relief for the stately dance of the taupo, and the higher the rank of the taupo, the higher the rank of the men and women who will condescend to act as clownish foils to her ability. The dancing of these jesters is characterised by burlesque, horseplay, exaggeration of the stereotyped figures, a great deal of noise made by hammering on the open mouth with spread palm, and a large amount of leaping about and pounding on the floor. The clown is occasionally so proficient that he takes the centre of the floor on these ceremonious occasions.
While the kids are dancing, the older boys and girls are updating their outfits with flowers, shell necklaces, anklets, and bracelets made of leaves. One or two might sneak off home and come back wearing fancy bark skirts. A bottle of coconut oil is taken from the family chest and rubbed on the bodies of the older dancers. If a person of importance is there and agrees to dance, the hostess family brings out their best mats and tapas as costumes. Sometimes this spontaneous dressing becomes so significant that a nearby house is temporarily turned into a dressing room; at other times, it’s so casual that spectators, gathered outside in just sheets, have to borrow a dress or a lavalava from someone else before they can join the dance floor. 114 The form of the dance itself is very individualistic. No specific moves are required except for the half-dozen formal little claps that kick off the dance and the use of one of a few standard endings. There are about twenty-five or thirty figures, two or three set transitional poses, and at least three distinct styles: the dance of the taupo, the dance of the boys, and the dance of the jesters. These three styles are clearly linked to the type of dance and not to the dancer's status. The taupo’s dance is serious, reserved, and beautiful. She must maintain a specific, dreamy, nonchalant look of complete superiority and detachment. The only acceptable alternative to this expression is a series of grimaces, which are more cheeky than funny, relying on their strong contrast to the usual seriousness. The manaia, when performing in his manaia role, must also adhere to this same dignified pattern. Most little girls and a few little boys model their dancing on this tradition. Chiefs, on the rare occasions they agree to dance, and older women of rank have the option of choosing this style or taking on a comedic role. The boys’ dance is much livelier than the girls’. There's a lot more freedom of movement and a strong emphasis on the sound made by quickly slapping the bare parts of their bodies, creating a sharp, snapping rhythm. This style isn’t suggestive or lazy, although the taupo’s dance often can be. It's athletic, a bit rowdy, and lively, relying heavily on the rapid and complex coordination involved in the slapping. The jester’s dance is specifically for those who perform alongside the taupo or manaia, honoring them by mocking them. It primarily belongs to talkative chiefs and older men and women. The main purpose is contrast; the jester offers comic relief to the grand dance of the taupo, and the higher the rank of the taupo, the higher the rank of the people willing to act as humorous foils to her skills. The performances of these jesters are marked by parody, playful antics, exaggerated stereotypical moves, lots of noise from banging on their open mouths with spread palms, and plenty of jumping around and stomping on the floor. Occasionally, the clown is so skilled that he takes center stage during these ceremonial events.
The little girl who is learning to dance has these three styles from which to choose, she has twenty-five or thirty figures from which to compose her dance and most important of all she has the individual dancers to watch. My first interpretation of the skill of the younger children was that they each took an older boy or girl as a model and sedulously and slavishly copied the whole dance. But I was not able to find a single instance in which a child would admit or seemed in any way conscious of having copied another; nor did I find, after closer familiarity with the group, any 116younger child whose style of dancing could definitely be referred to the imitation of another dancer. The style of every dancer of any virtuosity is known to every one in the village and when it is copied, it is copied conspicuously so that Vaitogi, the little girl who places her forearms parallel with the top of her head, her palms flat on her head, and advances in a stooping position, uttering hissing sounds, will be said to be dancing a la Sina. There is no stigma upon such imitation; the author does not resent it nor particularly glory in it; the crowd does not upbraid it; but so strong is the feeling for individualisation that a dancer will seldom introduce more than one such feature into an evening’s performance; and when the dancing of two girls is similar, it is similar in spite of the efforts of both, rather than because of any attempt at imitation. Naturally, the dancing of the young children is much more similar than the dancing of the young men and girls who had had time and opportunity really to perfect a style.
The little girl learning to dance has three styles to choose from, along with twenty-five or thirty different moves to put her dance together. Most importantly, she has the individual dancers to observe. At first, I thought the younger children were just copying an older boy or girl in their dance, but I couldn't find a single kid who would admit to that or seemed aware of it. After getting to know the group better, I also didn't see any younger child whose dancing style could clearly be linked to mimicking another dancer. Everyone in the village knows the style of every skilled dancer, and when it is copied, it’s done in a noticeable way. For example, Vaitogi, the little girl who holds her forearms parallel to her head with her palms flat on top and moves in a stooped position making hissing sounds, is said to be dancing a la Sina. There’s no shame in such imitation; the original dancer doesn’t mind or take pride in it, and the audience doesn’t criticize it. However, there's a strong desire for individuality, so a dancer usually only includes one such element in a night’s performance. When two girls’ dances look alike, it’s despite their efforts rather than because of any intention to imitate. Naturally, the dances of the little kids are much more similar than those of the young men and women who have had time and chances to truly develop their style.
The attitude of the elders towards precocity in singing, leading the singing or dancing, is in striking contrast to their attitude towards every other form of precocity. On the dance floor the dreaded accusation, “You are presuming above your age,” is never heard. Little boys who would be rebuked and possibly whipped for such behaviour on any other occasion are allowed to preen themselves, to swagger and bluster and take the limelight without a word of reproach. The relatives crow with delight over a precocity for which they 117would hide their heads in shame were it displayed in any other sphere.
The older generation's view on kids being talented in singing or leading the singing and dancing is totally different from how they see talent in other areas. On the dance floor, you never hear the dreaded comment, “You’re acting older than your age.” Young boys who would be scolded or even punished for such behavior at any other time are allowed to show off, strut around, and steal the spotlight without anyone saying a word against it. Family members beamed with pride over a talent that they would be embarrassed about if it were shown in any other context.
It is on these semi-formal occasions that the dance really serves as an educational factor. The highly ceremonious dance of the taupo or manaia and their talking chiefs at a wedding or a malaga, with its elaborate costuming, compulsory distribution of gifts, and its vigilant attention to precedent and prerogative, offers no opportunities to the amateur or the child. They may only cluster outside the guest house and watch the proceedings. The existence of such a heavily stylized and elaborate archetype of course serves an additional function in giving zest as well as precedent to the informal occasions which partially ape its grandeur.
It’s during these semi-formal events that dance really plays an educational role. The highly formal dance of the taupo or manaia and their speaking chiefs at a wedding or a malaga, with its intricate costumes, mandatory gift-giving, and strict adherence to tradition and hierarchy, doesn't allow for participation from amateurs or children. They can only gather outside the guest house and watch. The presence of such a highly stylized and elaborate tradition also adds excitement and sets a standard for the more casual occasions that try to mimic its splendor.
The significance of the dance in the education and socialisation of Samoan children is two-fold. In the first place it effectively offsets the rigorous subordination in which children are habitually kept. Here the admonitions of the elders change from “Sit down and keep still!” to “Stand up and dance!” The children are actually the centre of the group instead of its barely tolerated fringes. The parents and relatives distribute generous praise by way of emphasising their children’s superiority over the children of their neighbours or their visitors. The ubiquitous ascendency of age is somewhat relaxed in the interests of greater proficiency. Each child is a person with a definite contribution to make regardless of sex and age. This emphasis on individuality is carried to limits which seriously mar the 118dance as an æsthetic performance. The formal adult dance with its row of dancers, the taupo in the centre and an even number of dancers on each side focussed upon her with every movement directed towards accentuating her dancing, loses both symmetry and unity in the hands of the ambitious youngsters. Each dancer moves in a glorious individualistic oblivion of the others, there is no pretence of co-ordination or of subordinating the wings to the centre of the line. Often a dancer does not pay enough attention to her fellow dancers to avoid continually colliding with them. It is a genuine orgy of aggressive individualistic exhibitionism. This tendency, so blatantly displayed on these informal occasions, does not mar the perfection of the occasional formal dance when the solemnity of the occasion becomes a sufficient check upon the participants’ aggressiveness. The formal dance is of personal significance only to people of rank or to the virtuoso to whom it presents a perfect occasion for display.
The importance of dance in the education and socialization of Samoan children is two-fold. First, it effectively balances the strict discipline that children typically experience. Here, the elders shift their comments from “Sit down and be quiet!” to “Stand up and dance!” The children become the focus of the group instead of being barely accepted on the sidelines. Parents and relatives shower them with praise to highlight their children's superiority over those of their neighbors or visitors. The traditional dominance of age is somewhat relaxed to promote greater skill. Each child is seen as a unique individual with something valuable to contribute, regardless of their gender or age. This focus on individuality can sometimes interfere with the dance as an artistic performance. The formal adult dance, with its row of dancers, the taupo at the center and an equal number of dancers on either side directing their movements to enhance her performance, loses both balance and cohesion when handled by eager youngsters. Each dancer moves in a joyful, self-focused way, ignoring the others, with no effort to coordinate or center their movements. Often, a dancer is so absorbed in her own performance that she doesn't pay enough attention to her fellow dancers, leading to frequent collisions. It becomes a true spectacle of aggressive individualistic expression. This tendency, clearly visible during these informal occasions, does not detract from the perfection of the occasional formal dance, where the seriousness of the event helps to curb the participants’ eagerness. The formal dance holds personal significance mainly for people of high status or for the skilled performers who find it a perfect opportunity to showcase their talent.
The second influence of the dance is its reduction of the threshold of shyness. There is as much difference between one Samoan child and another in the matter of shyness and self-consciousness as is apparent among our children, but where our shyest children avoid the limelight altogether, the Samoan child looks pained and anxious but dances just the same. The limelight is regarded as inevitable and the child makes at least a minimum of effort to meet its requirements by standing up and going through a certain number of motions. The 119beneficial effects of this early habituation to the public eye and the resulting control of the body are more noticeable in the case of boys than of girls. Fifteen- and sixteen-year-old boys dance with a charm and a complete lack of self-consciousness which is a joy to watch. The adolescent girl whose gawky, awkward gait and lack of co-ordination may be appalling, becomes a graceful, self-possessed person upon the dance floor. But this ease and poise does not seem to be carried over into everyday life with the same facility as it is in the case of young boys.
The second influence of dance is that it lowers the barrier of shyness. There's as much variation in shyness and self-consciousness among Samoan kids as there is among our children, but while our shyest kids tend to completely avoid the spotlight, a Samoan child might look uneasy but still dances anyway. The spotlight is seen as unavoidable, and the child makes at least a basic effort to rise to the occasion by standing up and performing a few movements. The beneficial effects of being accustomed to the public eye and gaining control over their bodies are more evident in boys than in girls. Boys aged fifteen and sixteen dance with a charm and total lack of self-consciousness that's a joy to observe. The adolescent girl, whose clumsy, awkward walk and lack of coordination may be stunning, becomes a graceful, confident individual on the dance floor. However, this ease and confidence don't seem to translate into everyday life as smoothly as they do for young boys.
In one way this informal dance floor approximates more closely to our educational methods than does any other aspect of Samoan education. For here the precocious child is applauded, made much of, given more and more opportunities to show its proficiency while the stupid child is rebuked, neglected and pushed to the wall. This difference in permitted practice is reflected in increasing differences in the skill of the children as they grow older. Inferiority feeling in the classic picture which is so frequent in our society is rare in Samoa. Inferiority there seems to be derived from two sources, clumsiness in sex relations which affects the young men after they are grown and produces the moetotolo, and clumsiness upon the dance floor. I have already told the story of the little girl, shy beyond her fellows, whom prospective high rank had forced into the limelight and made miserably diffident and self-conscious.
In a way, this informal dance floor is more similar to our educational methods than any other part of Samoan education. Here, the talented child is celebrated, given lots of attention, and offered more chances to showcase their skills, while the struggling child is scolded, ignored, and sidelined. This difference in how they practice leads to growing disparities in the children's abilities as they get older. Feelings of inferiority, which are so common in our society, are rare in Samoa. Instead, feelings of inferiority seem to come from two sources: awkwardness in romantic relationships, which affects young men as they mature and creates the moetotolo, and clumsiness on the dance floor. I have already shared the story of the little girl, who was shyer than her peers and was thrust into the spotlight due to her potential high status, making her painfully self-conscious and hesitant.
And the most unhappy of the older girls was Masina, 120a girl about three years past puberty. Masina could not dance. Every one in the village knew that she could not dance. Her contemporaries deplored it; the younger children made fun of her. She had little charm, was deprecating in her manner, awkward, shy and ill at ease. All of her five lovers had been casual, all temporary, all unimportant. She associated with girls much younger than herself. She had no self-confidence. No one sought her hand in marriage and she would not marry until her family needed the kind of property which forms a bride price.
And the most unhappy of the older girls was Masina, 120, a girl about three years past puberty. Masina couldn’t dance. Everyone in the village knew she couldn’t dance. Her peers felt sorry for her; the younger kids made fun of her. She had little charm, was self-deprecating, awkward, shy, and uncomfortable. All five of her boyfriends had been casual, temporary, and unimportant. She hung out with girls much younger than herself. She had no self-confidence. No one asked for her hand in marriage, and she wouldn’t marry until her family needed the kind of property that makes up a bride price.
It is interesting to notice that the one aspect of life in which the elders actively discriminate against the less proficient children seems to be the most powerful determinant in giving the children a feeling of inferiority.
It’s interesting to see that the one area of life where the elders actively discriminate against the less skilled children seems to be the strongest factor in making those children feel inferior.
The strong emphasis upon dancing does not discriminate against the physically defective. Instead every defect is capitalised in the form of the dance or compensated for by the perfection of the dance. I saw one badly hunchbacked boy who had worked out a most ingenious imitation of a turtle and also a combination dance with another boy in which the other supported him on his back. Ipu, the little albino, danced with aggressive facility and with much applause, while mad Laki, who suffered from a delusion that he was the high chief of the island, was only too delighted to dance for any one who addressed him with the elaborate courtesy phrases suitable to his rank. The dumb brother of the high chief of one village utilised his 121deaf mute gutturals as a running accompaniment to his dance, while the brothers of a fourteen-year-old feeble-minded mad boy were accustomed to deck his head with branches which excited him to a frenzied rhythmical activity, suggesting a stag whose antlers had been caught in the bush. The most precocious girl dancer in Taū was almost blind. So every defect, every handicap was included in this universal, specialised exploitation of personality.
The strong focus on dancing doesn't exclude those with physical challenges. Instead, every imperfection is highlighted in the dance or balanced out by the dance's beauty. I saw one boy with a severe hunchback who had created a clever imitation of a turtle and teamed up with another boy for a dance where the other supported him on his back. Ipu, the little albino, danced with bold skill and received plenty of applause, while mad Laki, who believed he was the island's high chief, happily danced for anyone who addressed him with the polite phrases fitting his status. The mute brother of one village's high chief used his deaf-mute grunts as a lively backdrop for his dance, while the brothers of a fourteen-year-old mentally challenged boy often adorned his head with branches, which inspired him to move in a wild, rhythmic way, like a stag whose antlers were caught in the brush. The most talented girl dancer in Taū was nearly blind. So, every flaw and challenge was part of this broad, specialized showcasing of personality.
The dancing child is almost always a very different person from her everyday self. After long acquaintance it is sometimes possible to guess the type of dance which a particular girl will do. This is particularly easy in the case of obviously tom-boy girls, but one is continually fooled by the depths of sophistication in the dancing of some pensive, dull child, or the lazy grace of some noisy little hoodlum.
The dancing child is almost always a completely different person from her everyday self. After getting to know her for a while, it’s sometimes possible to predict what type of dance a particular girl will perform. This is especially easy for girls who are obviously tomboys, but you can often be surprised by the surprising sophistication of some quiet, reserved child, or the effortless charm of some rambunctious little troublemaker.
Formal dancing displays are a recognised social entertainment and the highest courtesy a chief can offer his guest is to have his taupo dance for him. So likewise the boys dance after they have been tattooed, the manaia dances when he goes to woo his bride, the bride dances at her wedding. In the midnight conviviality of a malaga the dance often becomes flagrantly obscene and definitely provocative in character, but both of these are special developments of less importance than the function of informal dancing in the development of individuality and the compensation for repression of personality in other spheres of life.
Formal dance performances are a recognized form of social entertainment, and the greatest courtesy a chief can extend to his guest is having his taupo dance for him. Similarly, boys dance after getting tattooed, the manaia dances when he goes to court his bride, and the bride dances at her wedding. During the late-night festivities of a malaga, the dance often becomes openly obscene and definitely provocative, but these are special instances that are less significant than the role of informal dancing in fostering individuality and making up for the suppression of personality in other areas of life.
IX
The ease with which personality differences can be adjusted by a change of residence prevents the Samoans from pressing one another too hard. Their evaluations of personality are a curious mixture of caution and fatalism. There is one word musu which expresses unwillingness and intractability, whether in the mistress who refuses to welcome a hitherto welcome lover, the chief who refuses to lend his kava bowl, the baby who won’t go to bed, or the talking chief who won’t go on a malaga. The appearance of a musu attitude is treated with almost superstitious respect. Lovers will prescribe formulæ for the treatment of a mistress, “lest she become musu,” and the behaviour of the suppliant is carefully orientated in respect to this mysterious undesirability. The feeling seems to be not that one is dealing with an individual in terms of his peculiar preoccupations in order to assure a successful outcome of a personal relationship, appealing now to vanity, now to fear, now to a desire for power, but rather that one is using one or another of a series of potent practices to prevent a mysterious and widespread psychological phenomenon from arising. Once this attitude has appeared, a Samoan habitually gives up the struggle without more 123detailed inquiry and with a minimum of complaint. This fatalistic acceptance of an inexplicable attitude makes for an odd incuriousness about motives. The Samoans are not in the least insensitive to differences between people. But their full appreciation of these differences is blurred by their conception of an obstinate disposition, a tendency to take umbrage, irascibility, contra-suggestibility, and particular biases as just so many roads to one attitude—musu.
The ease with which personality differences can be managed by moving away means that Samoans don’t push each other too hard. Their views on personality are an interesting mix of caution and fatalism. There’s a word musu that conveys unwillingness and stubbornness, whether it’s from a mistress who refuses to welcome a previously welcome lover, a chief who won’t lend his kava bowl, a baby who won't go to bed, or a talking chief who won’t go on a malaga. When someone shows a musu attitude, it’s treated with almost superstitious respect. Lovers will suggest remedies for dealing with a mistress “to avoid her becoming musu,” and the actions of the person seeking favor are carefully guided to avoid provoking this mysterious undesirability. It seems like they’re not just interacting with an individual based on their specific concerns to ensure a successful relationship, appealing to vanity, fear, or desire for power, but rather engaging in various influential practices to ward off a mysterious and widespread psychological state. Once this attitude appears, a Samoan typically stops trying without further questioning or complaining. This fatalistic acceptance of an unexplainable attitude leads to a curious lack of interest in motives. Samoans are certainly aware of differences between people, but their full understanding of these differences is clouded by their view of an obstinate nature, a tendency to take offense, irritability, resistance to suggestion, and personal biases as simply different routes to one attitude—musu.

This lack of curiosity about motivation is furthered by the conventional acceptance of a completely ambiguous answer to any personal question. The most characteristic reply to any question about one’s motivation is Ta ilo, “search me,” sometimes made more specific by the addition of “I don’t know.”[4] This is considered to be an adequate and acceptable answer in ordinary conversation although its slight curtness bars it out from ceremonious occasions. So deep seated is the habit of using this disclaimer that I had to put a taboo upon its use by the children in order to get the simplest question answered directly. When this ambiguous rejoinder is combined with a statement that one is musu, the result is the final unrevealing statement, “Search me, why, I don’t want to, that’s all.” Plans will be abandoned, children refuse to live at home, marriages broken off. Village gossip is interested in the fact but shrugs its shoulders before the motives.
This lack of curiosity about motivation is made worse by the general acceptance of a completely vague answer to any personal question. The most typical response to any question about someone's motivation is Ta ilo, “search me,” sometimes followed by “I don’t know.”[4] This is seen as a sufficient and acceptable answer in casual conversation, although its slight abruptness makes it unsuitable for formal occasions. The habit of using this disclaimer is so ingrained that I had to prohibit its use by the children to get even the simplest questions answered directly. When this vague response is combined with a statement that one is musu, it results in the ultimate non-revealing statement, “Search me, why, I don’t want to, that’s all.” Plans are dropped, kids refuse to stay at home, marriages are called off. Village gossip is curious about the facts but shrugs off the motivation.
There is one curious exception to this attitude. If 124an individual falls ill, the explanation is sought first in the attitudes of his relatives. Anger in the heart of a relative, especially in that of a sister, is most potent in producing evil and so the whole household is convened, a kava ceremony held and each relative solemnly enjoined to confess what anger there is in his heart against the sick person. Such injunctions are met either by solemn disclaimers or by detailed confessions: “Last week my brother came into the house and ate all the food, and I was angry all day”; or “My brother and I had a quarrel and my father took my brother’s side and I was angry at my father for his favouritism towards my brother.” But this special ceremony only serves to throw into strong relief the prevalent unspeculative attitude towards motivation. I once saw a girl leave a week-end fishing party immediately upon arrival at our destination and insist upon returning in the heat of the day the six miles to the village. But her companions ventured no hypothesis; she was simply musu to the party.
There’s one interesting exception to this mindset. If 124 someone gets sick, the first place people look for answers is in the feelings of their relatives. Anger from a family member, especially a sister, holds a lot of power in causing harm, so the entire household gathers together. They hold a kava ceremony and each relative is seriously asked to admit any anger they might have towards the
How great a protection for the individual such an attitude is will readily be seen when it is remembered how little privacy any one has. Chief or child, he dwells habitually in a house with at least half a dozen other people. His possessions are simply rolled in a mat, placed on the rafters or piled carelessly into a basket or a chest. A chief’s personal property is likely to be respected, at least by the women of the household, but no one else can be sure from hour to hour of 125his nominal possessions. The tapa which a woman spent three weeks in making will be given away to a visitor during her temporary absence. The rings may be begged off her fingers at any moment. Privacy of possessions is virtually impossible. In the same way, all of an individual’s acts are public property. An occasional love affair may slip through the fingers of gossip, and an occasional moetotolo go uncaught, but there is a very general cognisance on the part of the whole village of the activity of every single inhabitant. I shall never forget the outraged expression with which an informant told me that nobody, actually nobody at all, knew who was the father of Fa’amoana’s baby. The oppressive atmosphere of the small town is all about them; in an hour children will have made a dancing song of their most secret acts. This glaring publicity is compensated for by a violent gloomy secretiveness. Where a Westerner would say, “Yes, I love him but you’ll never know how far it went,” a Samoan would say, “Yes, of course I lived with him, but you’ll never know whether I love him or hate him.”
How great a protection for the individual such an attitude is will readily be seen when it is remembered how little privacy anyone has. Chief or child, they regularly live in a house with at least six other people. Their belongings are simply rolled in a mat, stored on the rafters, or thrown carelessly into a basket or chest. A chief’s personal property is likely to be respected, at least by the women in the household, but no one else can be sure from hour to hour of 125their nominal possessions. The tapa that a woman spent three weeks making can be given away to a visitor during her temporary absence. The rings can be begged off her fingers at any moment. Privacy of belongings is virtually impossible. In the same way, all of a person’s actions are public property. An occasional love affair might slip past gossip, and a rare moetotolo may go unnoticed, but everyone in the village generally knows what every single inhabitant is doing. I’ll never forget the outraged look on an informant's face when they told me that nobody, absolutely nobody, knew who Fa’amoana’s baby's father was. The oppressive atmosphere of this small town surrounds them; in an hour, children will have created a dancing song about their most private actions. This glaring publicity is balanced by a deep, gloomy secretiveness. Where a Westerner might say, “Yes, I love him, but you’ll never know how far it went,” a Samoan would say, “Yes, of course I lived with him, but you’ll never know whether I love him or hate him.”
The Samoan language has no regular comparative. There are several clumsy ways of expressing comparison by using contrast, “This is good and that is bad”; or by the locution, “And next to him there comes, etc.” Comparisons are not habitual although in the rigid social structure of the community, relative rank is very keenly recognised. But relative goodness, relative beauty, relative wisdom are unfamiliar formalisations 126to them. I tried over and over again to get judgments as to who was the wisest or the best man of the community. An informant’s first impulse was always to answer: “Oh, they are all good”; or, “There are so many wise ones.” Curiously enough, there seemed to be less difficulty in distinguishing the vicious than the virtuous. This is probably due to the Missionary influence which if it has failed to give the native a conviction of Sin, has at least provided him with a list of sins. Although I often met with a preliminary response, “There are so many bad boys”; it was usually qualified spontaneously by “But so-and-so is the worst because he ...” Ugliness and viciousness were more vivid and unusual attributes of personality; beauty, wisdom, and kindness were taken for granted.
The Samoan language doesn’t have a standard way to make comparisons. There are a few awkward methods of showing comparison by using contrast, like saying, “This is good and that is bad,” or using phrases like, “And next to him, there comes, etc.” Comparisons aren’t common, even though the strict social structure of the community clearly recognizes relative rank. However, relative goodness, relative beauty, and relative wisdom are not familiar concepts for them. I tried repeatedly to get opinions on who was the wisest or the best person in the community. An informant's first reaction was always to say, “Oh, they are all good,” or, “There are so many wise ones.” Interestingly, it seemed easier for them to identify the bad than the good. This is probably due to the influence of missionaries who, while failing to instill a deep sense of sin, at least provided them with a list of sins. Although I often encountered an initial response of, “There are so many bad boys,” it was usually followed up spontaneously with, “But so-and-so is the worst because he...” Ugliness and wickedness were more noticeable and distinctive traits of a person's character; beauty, wisdom, and kindness were simply taken for granted.
In an account given of another person the sequence of traits mentioned followed a set and objective pattern: sex, age, rank, relationship, defects, activities. Spontaneous comment upon character or personality were unusual. So a girl describes her grandmother: “Lauuli? Oh, she is an old woman, very old, she’s my father’s mother. She’s a widow with one eye. She is too old to go inland but sits in the house all day. She makes tapa.”[5] This completely unanalytical account is only modified in the case of exceptionally intelligent adults who are asked to make judgments.
In a description of someone else, the order of traits mentioned followed a clear and objective pattern: gender, age, status, relationship, flaws, activities. Spontaneous comments about character or personality were rare. For example, a girl describes her grandmother: “Lauuli? Oh, she’s an old woman, really old, she’s my dad’s mom. She’s a widow with one eye. She’s too old to go inland and just sits in the house all day. She makes tapa.”[5] This straightforward account is only changed when particularly insightful adults are asked to give their opinions.
In the native classification attitudes are qualified by four terms, good and bad, easy and difficult, paired. A 127good child will be said to listen easily or to act well, a bad child to listen with difficulty or act badly. “Easy” and “with difficulty” are judgments of character; “good” and “bad” of behaviour. So that good or bad behaviour have become, explained in terms of ease or difficulty, to be regarded as an inherent capability of the individual. As we would say a person sang easily or swam without effort, the Samoan will say one obeys easily, acts respectfully, “easily,” reserving the terms “good” or “well” for objective approbation. So a chief who was commenting on the bad behaviour of his brother’s daughter remarked, “But Tui’s children always did listen with difficulty,” with as casual an acceptance of an irradicable defect as if he had said, “But John always did have poor eye sight.”
In the local classification, attitudes are described using four terms: good and bad, easy and difficult, which are paired together. A 127 good child is viewed as someone who listens easily or behaves well, while a bad child is seen as someone who listens with difficulty or behaves poorly. “Easy” and “with difficulty” reflect judgments of character, while “good” and “bad” relate to behavior. This means that good or bad behavior, explained in terms of ease or difficulty, is seen as an inherent ability of the individual. Just as someone might say a person sang easily or swam without struggle, a Samoan would say someone obeys easily or acts respectfully, using “easily” to indicate a natural quality, and reserving “good” or “well” for objective praise. So, a chief commenting on his brother’s daughter’s bad behavior remarked, “But Tui’s children always did listen with difficulty,” accepting this flaw as casually as if he had said, “But John always did have poor eyesight.”
Such an attitude towards conduct is paralleled by an equally unusual attitude towards the expression of emotion. The expressions of emotions are classified as “caused” and “uncaused.” The emotional, easily upset, moody person is described as laughing without cause, crying without cause, showing anger or pugnaciousness without cause. The expression “to be very angry without cause” does not carry the implication of quick temper, which is expressed by the word “to anger easily,” nor the connotation of a disproportionate response to a legitimate stimulus, but means literally to be angry without cause, or freely, an emotional state without any apparent stimulus whatsoever. Such judgments are the nearest that the Samoan approaches to 128evaluation of temperament as opposed to character. The well-integrated individual who approximates closely to the attitudes of his age and sex group is not accused of laughing, crying, or showing anger without cause. Without inquiry it is assumed that he has good typical reasons for a behaviour which would be scrutinised and scorned in the case of the temperamental deviant. And always excessive emotion, violent preferences, strong allegiances are disallowed. The Samoan preference is for a middle course, a moderate amount of feeling, a discreet expression of a reasonable and balanced attitude. Those who care greatly are always said to care without cause.
Such an approach to behavior is mirrored by a similarly unusual view on expressing emotions. Emotions are divided into “caused” and “uncaused.” Someone who is emotional, easily upset, or moody is described as laughing for no reason, crying for no reason, or showing anger or aggression without any cause. The phrase “to be very angry without cause” doesn’t imply having a quick temper, which is expressed as “to anger easily,” nor does it suggest an exaggerated reaction to a valid trigger; it literally means being angry without any reason at all, or simply having an emotional state with no visible trigger. These judgments are the closest the Samoan culture comes to judging temperament as opposed to character. A well-adjusted person who aligns with the attitudes of their age and gender group is not seen as laughing, crying, or showing anger without reason. It’s assumed that they have typical reasons for behaviors that would be closely examined and criticized in those who are temperamentally different. Excessive emotions, extreme preferences, and strong loyalties are disapproved of. The Samoan ideal leans towards moderation, advocating for a sensible amount of feeling and a measured expression of a reasonable and balanced attitude. Those who care deeply are often said to care without any reason.
The one most disliked trait in a contemporary is expressed by the term fiasili, literally “desiring to be highest,” more idiomatically, “stuck up.” This is the comment of the age mate where an older person would use the disapproving tautala laititi, “presuming above one’s age.” It is essentially the resentful comment of those who are ignored, neglected, left behind upon those who excel them, scorn them, pass them by. As a term of reproach it is neither as dreaded nor as resented as the tautala laititi because envy is felt to play a part in the taunt.
The most disliked trait in a peer today is called fiasili, which literally means “wanting to be the best,” and more commonly refers to someone who is “stuck up.” This criticism comes from those around the same age, whereas older people might use the disapproving term tautala laititi, meaning “acting above one’s age.” It captures the resentment from those who feel ignored, neglected, or left behind towards those who surpass them, look down on them, or move ahead. As a criticism, it isn’t as feared or hated as tautala laititi, because there’s a sense that envy plays a role in the insult.
In the casual conversations, the place of idle speculation about motivation is taken by explanations in terms of physical defect or objective misfortune, thus “Sila is crying over in that house. Well, Sila is deaf.” “Tulipa is angry at her brother. Tulipa’s mother went 129to Tutuila last week.” Although these statements have the earmarks of attempted explanations they are really only conversational habits. The physical defect or recent incident, is not specifically invoked but merely mentioned with slightly greater and more deprecatory emphasis. The whole preoccupation is with the individual as an actor, and the motivations peculiar to his psychology are left an unplumbed mystery.
In casual conversations, the idle speculation about motivation is replaced by explanations involving physical issues or bad luck. For example, “Sila is crying in that house. Well, Sila is deaf.” “Tulipa is mad at her brother. Tulipa’s mom went to Tutuila last week.” While these statements seem like attempts at explanations, they are really just conversational habits. The physical issue or recent event isn't clearly referenced but is mentioned with a bit more emphasis and a negative tone. The focus is on the individual as an actor, and the unique motivations of their psychology remain a mystery.
Judgments are always made in terms of age groups, from the standpoints of the group of the speaker and the age of the person judged. A young boy will not be regarded as an intelligent or stupid, attractive or unattractive, clumsy or skilful person. He is a bright little boy of nine who runs errands efficiently and is wise enough to hold his tongue when his elders are present, or a promising youth of eighteen who can make excellent speeches in the Aumaga, lead a fishing expedition with discretion and treat the chiefs with the respect which is due to them, or a wise matai, whose words are few and well chosen and who is good at weaving eel traps. The virtues of the child are not the virtues of the adult. And the judgment of the speaker is similarly influenced by age, so that the relative estimation of character varies also. Pre-adolescent boys and girls will vote that boy and girl worst who are most pugnacious, irascible, contentious, rowdy. Young people from sixteen to twenty shift their censure from the rowdy and bully to the licentious, the moetotolo among the boys, the notoriously promiscuous among the 130girls; while adults pay very little attention to sex offenders and stress instead the inept, the impudent and the disobedient among the young, and the lazy, the stupid, the quarrelsome and the unreliable as the least desirable characters among the adults. When an adult is speaking the standards of conduct are graded in this fashion: small children should keep quiet, wake up early, obey, work hard and cheerfully, play with children of their own sex; young people should work industriously and skilfully, not be presuming, marry discreetly, be loyal to their relatives, not carry tales, nor be trouble makers; while adults should be wise, peaceable, serene, generous, anxious for the good prestige of their village and conduct their lives with all good form and decorum. No prominence is given to the subtler facts of intelligence and temperament. Preference between the sexes is given not to the arrogant, the flippant, the courageous, but to the quiet, the demure boy or girl who “speaks softly and treads lightly.”
Judgments are always made based on age groups, from the perspective of the speaker and the age of the person being judged. A young boy won't be seen as intelligent or stupid, attractive or unattractive, clumsy or skilled. He is just a bright nine-year-old who runs errands well and knows when to stay quiet around adults, or a promising eighteen-year-old who can give great speeches in the Aumaga, lead a fishing trip wisely, and treat chiefs with the respect they deserve, or a wise matai, who speaks few words but chooses them carefully and is good at making eel traps. The strengths of a child aren’t the same as those of an adult. The speaker’s judgment is also influenced by age, which means that evaluations of character vary too. Pre-adolescent boys and girls will say that the most aggressive and troublesome kids are the worst. Young people from sixteen to twenty shift their disapproval from the rowdy and bully to the promiscuous—those boys known as moetotolo and the girls who are notoriously loose; whereas adults focus less on sexual offenders and more on the clumsy, disrespectful, and disobedient among the young, and the lazy, foolish, quarrelsome, and unreliable as the least desirable traits in adults. When an adult speaks, standards of behavior are laid out this way: small children should be quiet, wake up early, obey, work hard and cheerfully, and play with kids of their own gender; young people should work diligently and skillfully, avoid arrogance, marry wisely, be loyal to their families, not gossip, and not cause trouble; while adults should be wise, peaceful, calm, generous, care about the good reputation of their village, and live with proper form and decorum. There’s little emphasis on the subtler aspects of intelligence and temperament. Preference between the sexes is given not to the arrogant, the carefree, or the brave, but to the quiet, modest boy or girl who “speaks softly and treads lightly.”
X
With a background of knowledge about Samoan custom, of the way in which a child is educated, of the claims which the community makes upon children and young people, of the attitude towards sex and personality, we come to the tale of the group of girls with whom I spent many months, the group of girls between ten and twenty years of age who lived in the three little villages on the lee side of the island of Taū. In their lives as a group, in their responses as individuals, lies the answer to the question: What is coming of age like in Samoa?
With a background in Samoan customs, understanding how children are educated, the expectations the community has for children and young people, and the attitudes towards sexuality and individuality, we arrive at the story of the group of girls I spent many months with—girls aged ten to twenty who lived in the three small villages on the sheltered side of the island of Taū. Their lives as a group and their individual responses hold the key to answering the question: What is coming of age like in Samoa?
The reader will remember that the principal activity of the little girls was baby-tending. They could also do reef fishing, weave a ball and make a pin-wheel, climb a cocoanut tree, keep themselves afloat in a swimming hole which changed its level fifteen feet with every wave, grate off the skin of a breadfruit or taro, sweep the sanded yard of the house, carry water from the sea, do simple washing and dance a somewhat individualised siva. Their knowledge of the biology of 132life and death was overdeveloped in proportion to their knowledge of the organisation of their society or any of the niceties of conduct prescribed for their elders. They were in a position which would be paralleled in our culture if a child had seen birth and death before she was taught not to pass a knife blade first or how to make change for a quarter. None of these children could speak the courtesy language, even in its most elementary forms, their knowledge being confined to four or five words of invitation and acceptance. This ignorance effectually barred them from the conversations of their elders upon all ceremonial occasions. Spying upon a gathering of chiefs would have been an unrewarding experience. They knew nothing of the social organisation of the village beyond knowing which adults were heads of families and which adult men and women were married. They used the relationship terms loosely and without any real understanding, often substituting the term, “sibling of my own sex,” where a sibling of opposite sex was meant, and when they applied the term “brother” to a young uncle, they did so without the clarity of their elders who, while using the term in an age-grouping sense, realised perfectly that the “brother” was really a mother’s or father’s brother. In their use of language their immaturity was chiefly evidenced by a lack of familiarity with the courtesy language, and by much confusion in the use of the dual and of the inclusive and exclusive pronouns. These present about the same difficulty in their language 133as the use of a nominative after the verb “to be” in English. They had also not acquired a mastery of the processes for manipulating the vocabulary by the use of very freely combining prefixes and suffixes. A child will use the term fa’a Samoa, “in Samoan fashion,” or fa’atama, tomboy, but fail to use the convenient fa’a in making a new and less stereotyped comparison, using instead some less convenient linguistic circumlocution.[7]
The reader will recall that the main activity of the little girls was looking after babies. They could also go reef fishing, weave a ball, make a pinwheel, climb a coconut tree, keep themselves afloat in a swimming hole that changed its level by fifteen feet with every wave, scrape the skin off a breadfruit or taro, sweep the sandy yard of the house, carry water from the sea, do simple laundry, and dance a somewhat individualized siva. Their understanding of the biology of life and death was much more developed compared to their grasp of how their society was organized or the finer points of behavior expected from adults. Their situation would be similar in our culture if a child had witnessed birth and death before learning not to handle a knife blade first or how to make change for a quarter. None of these children could speak the honorific language, even in its most basic forms, with their knowledge limited to four or five words for inviting and accepting. This lack of understanding effectively excluded them from the conversations of their elders during ceremonial occasions. Eavesdropping on a meeting of chiefs would have been a disappointing experience. They knew nothing about the village's social structure beyond recognizing which adults were heads of families and which men and women were married. They used terms of relationship casually and without real understanding, often using the term for “sibling of my own sex” when they meant a sibling of the opposite sex, and when they called a young uncle “brother,” they did so without the clarity of their elders, who, while using the term in an age-group sense, were fully aware that the “brother” was actually a mother’s or father’s brother. Their language use showed their immaturity, particularly in their unfamiliarity with the honorific language and their confusion over dual, inclusive, and exclusive pronouns. These present similar challenges in their language 133 as the use of a nominative after the verb “to be” in English. They also hadn't mastered the ability to manipulate vocabulary by freely combining prefixes and suffixes. A child might use the term fa’a Samoa, “in Samoan fashion,” or fa’atama, tomboy, but fail to use the helpful fa’a for creating a new and less cliché comparison, opting instead for some less straightforward linguistic workaround. [7]
All of these children had seen birth and death. They had seen many dead bodies. They had watched miscarriage and peeked under the arms of the old women who were washing and commenting upon the undeveloped fœtus. There was no convention of sending children of the family away at such times, although the hordes of neighbouring children were scattered with a shower of stones if any of the older women could take time from the more absorbing events to hurl them. But the feeling here was that children were noisy and troublesome; there was no desire to protect them from shock or to keep them in ignorance. About half of the children had seen a partly developed fœtus, which the Samoans fear will otherwise be born as an avenging ghost, cut from a woman’s dead body in the open grave. If shock is the result of early experiences with birth, death, or sex activities, it should surely be manifest here in this postmortem Cæsarian where grief for the dead, fear of death, a sense of horror and a dread of 134contamination from contact with the dead, the open, unconcealed operation and the sight of the distorted, repulsive fœtus all combine to render the experience indelible. An only slightly less emotionally charged experience was the often witnessed operation of cutting open any dead body to search out the cause of death. These operations performed in the shallow open grave, beneath a glaring noon-day sun, with a frighted, excited crowd watching in horrified fascination, are hardly orderly or unemotional initiations into the details of biology and death, and yet they seem to leave no bad effects on the children’s emotional make-up. Possibly the adult attitude that these are horrible but perfectly natural, non-unique occurrences, forming a legitimate part of the child’s experience, may sufficiently account for the lack of bad results. Children take an intense interest in life and death, and are more proportionately obsessed by it than are their adults who divide their horror between the death of a young neighbour in child-bed and the fact that the high chief has been insulted by some breach of etiquette in the neighbouring village. The intricacies of the social life are a closed book to the child and a correspondingly fascinating field of exploration in later life, while the facts of life and death are shorn of all mystery at an early age.
All of these children had witnessed both birth and death. They had seen many dead bodies. They had observed miscarriages and looked under the arms of the elderly women who were washing and commenting on the undeveloped fetus. There was no practice of sending family children away during such times, although neighboring kids were often chased away with a shower of stones if any of the older women had a moment to spare from the more engaging events to throw them. The general attitude was that children were noisy and bothersome; there was no wish to shield them from shock or keep them in the dark. About half of the kids had seen a partially developed fetus, which the Samoans fear might be born as a vengeful ghost if it isn’t removed from a woman’s dead body in the open grave. If early encounters with birth, death, or sexual activities lead to shock, it should definitely be evident here in this postmortem C-section, where grief for the deceased, fear of death, a sense of horror, and dread of contamination from contact with the dead, along with the open, exposed procedure and the sight of the misshapen, repulsive fetus all come together to make the experience unforgettable. A slightly less emotionally charged event was the frequently witnessed procedure of cutting open any corpse to determine the cause of death. These operations, carried out in the shallow open grave under the harsh midday sun, with a frightened, excited crowd looking on in horrified fascination, are hardly orderly or unemotional introductions to the details of biology and death, and yet they seem to leave no negative impact on the children’s emotional development. Possibly, the adult perspective that these events are dreadful yet perfectly natural, non-unique occurrences, forming a valid part of a child’s experience, may explain the absence of adverse effects. Children are deeply interested in life and death and are more proportionately fixated on it than adults, who share their horror between the death of a young neighbor during childbirth and the fact that the high chief has been offended by some breach of etiquette in the nearby village. The complexities of social life are a mystery to the child and a correspondingly intriguing area of exploration later in life, while the realities of life and death are stripped of all mystery from an early age.
In matters of sex the ten-year-olds are equally sophisticated, although they witness sex activities only surreptitiously, since all expressions of affection are rigorously barred in public. A couple whose wedding 135night may have been spent in a room with ten other people will never the less shrink in shame from even touching hands in public. Individuals between whom there have been sex relations are said to be “shy of each other,” and manifest this shyness in different fashion but with almost the same intensity as in the brother and sister avoidance. Husbands and wives never walk side by side through the village, for the husband, particularly, would be “ashamed.” So no Samoan child is accustomed to seeing father and mother exchange casual caresses. The customary salutation by rubbing noses is, of course, as highly conventionalised and impersonal as our handshake. The only sort of demonstration which ever occurs in public is of the horseplay variety between young people whose affections are not really involved. This romping is particularly prevalent in groups of women, often taking the form of playfully snatching at the sex organs.
In terms of sex, ten-year-olds are just as knowledgeable, even though they only see sexual activities in secret because all displays of affection are strictly forbidden in public. A couple whose wedding night might have been shared with ten other people will still feel embarrassed about even holding hands in public. People who have been intimate with each other are said to be “shy around each other,” showing this shyness in various ways but with nearly the same intensity as siblings avoiding each other. Husbands and wives never walk side by side through the village because the husband, especially, would feel “ashamed.” So, no Samoan child is used to seeing their parents exchange casual touches. The traditional greeting of rubbing noses is just as formal and impersonal as our handshake. The only type of public display happens through playful antics between young people whose feelings aren’t truly involved. This playful behavior is especially common among groups of women, often involving silly teasing about private parts.
But the lack of privacy within the houses where mosquito netting marks off purely formal walls about the married couples, and the custom of young lovers of using the palm groves for their rendezvous, makes it inevitable that children should see intercourse, often and between many different people. In many cases they have not seen first intercourse, which is usually accompanied by greater shyness and precaution. With the passing of the public ceremony, defloration forms one of the few mysteries in a young Samoan’s knowledge of life. But scouring the village palm groves in 136search of lovers is one of the recognised forms of amusement for the ten-year-olds.
But the lack of privacy in the homes, where mosquito netting creates only symbolic barriers around married couples, and the tradition of young lovers meeting in the palm groves, makes it unavoidable for children to witness sexual activity, often involving different people. In many instances, they haven't seen first sexual experiences, which are usually marked by more shyness and caution. With the decline of public ceremonies, defloration becomes one of the few mysteries in a young Samoan's understanding of life. However, searching the village palm groves for couples is one of the accepted forms of fun for ten-year-olds.
Samoan children have complete knowledge of the human body and its functions, owing to the custom of little children going unclothed, the scant clothing of adults, the habit of bathing in the sea, the use of the beach as a latrine and the lack of privacy in sexual life. They also have a vivid understanding of the nature of sex. Masturbation is an all but universal habit, beginning at the age of six or seven. There were only three little girls in my group who did not masturbate. Theoretically it is discontinued with the beginning of heterosexual activity and only resumed again in periods of enforced continence. Among grown boys and girls casual homosexual practices also supplant it to a certain extent. Boys masturbate in groups but among little girls it is a more individualistic, secretive practice. This habit seems never to be a matter of individual discovery, one child always learning from another. The adult ban only covers the unseemliness of open indulgence.
Samoan children have a thorough understanding of the human body and its functions, thanks to the tradition of young children going without clothes, the minimal clothing of adults, the practice of swimming in the ocean, using the beach as a bathroom, and the lack of privacy around sexual matters. They also have a clear awareness of sex. Masturbation is almost universal, starting around ages six or seven. There were only three little girls in my group who didn’t masturbate. In theory, it stops when they start engaging in heterosexual activity and only resumes during times of enforced abstinence. Among older boys and girls, casual homosexual practices replace it to some extent. Boys often masturbate in groups, while for little girls, it tends to be a more individual and private activity. This habit doesn’t seem to be a matter of personal discovery; one child usually learns from another. The adult restrictions only address the inappropriateness of open indulgence.
The adult attitude towards all the details of sex is characterised by this view that they are unseemly, not that they are wrong. Thus a youth would think nothing of shouting the length of the village, “Ho, maiden, wait for me in your bed to-night,” but public comment upon the details of sex or of evacuation were considered to be in bad taste. All the words which are thus banished from polite conversation are cherished by the children who roll the salacious morsels under their 137tongues with great relish. The children of seven and eight get as much illicit satisfaction out of the other functions of the body as out of sex. This is interesting in view of the different attitude in Samoa towards the normal processes of evacuation. There is no privacy and no sense of shame. Nevertheless the brand of bad taste seems to be as effective in interesting the young children as is the brand of indecency among us. It is also curious that in theory and in fact boys and men take a more active interest in the salacious than do the women and girls.
The adult perspective on all aspects of sex is marked by the belief that they are inappropriate, not necessarily wrong. So, a young person wouldn’t think twice about yelling across the village, “Hey, girl, wait for me in your bed tonight,” but discussing the details of sex or bodily functions in public is seen as poor taste. The words that are excluded from polite conversation are treasured by kids, who enjoy rolling these scandalous bits around in their mouths. Children around seven or eight find just as much secret pleasure in bodily functions as they do in sex. This is interesting compared to the attitude in Samoa, where there is no privacy or shame regarding natural bodily processes. Still, the stigma of bad taste seems to capture young children's interest just like the notion of indecency does here. It’s also interesting that, both in theory and in practice, boys and men show more curiosity about explicit topics than women and girls do.
It seems difficult to account for a salacious attitude among a people where so little is mysterious, so little forbidden. The precepts of the missionaries may have modified the native attitude more than the native practice. And the adult attitude towards children as non-participants may also be an important causal factor. For this seems to be the more correct view of any prohibitions which govern children. There is little evidence of a desire to preserve a child’s innocence or to protect it from witnessing behaviour, the following of which would constitute the heinous offence, tautala laititi (“presuming above one’s age”). For while a pair of lovers would never indulge in any demonstration before any one, child or adult, who was merely a spectator, three or four pairs of lovers who are relatives or friends often choose a common rendezvous. (This, of course, excludes relatives of opposite sex, included in the brother and sister avoidance, although married 138brothers and sisters might live in the same house after marriage.) From the night dances, now discontinued under missionary influence, which usually ended in a riot of open promiscuity, children and old people were excluded, as non-participants whose presence as uninvolved spectators would have been indecent. This attitude towards non-participants characterised all emotionally charged events, a women’s weaving bee which was of a formal, ceremonial nature, a house-building, a candle-nut burning—these were activities at which the presence of a spectator would have been unseemly.
It’s hard to understand a suggestive attitude among a people where so little is mysterious and so little feels forbidden. The teachings of missionaries may have influenced the local mindset more than actual practices. Additionally, the adult view of children as non-participants could play a significant role. This perspective seems to be the more accurate way to view any rules that apply to children. There’s not much evidence of a desire to maintain a child's innocence or protect them from witnessing behaviors that would be seen as a serious issue, tautala laititi (“acting older than one is”). While a couple in love would never show any public affection in front of anyone, whether a child or an adult who was just watching, multiple couples who are relatives or friends often meet at a shared location. (This obviously doesn't include relatives of the opposite sex, who are part of the brother and sister avoidance, although married 138 siblings might live together after marriage.) At night dances, which have now stopped due to missionary influence and usually ended in chaos and open promiscuity, children and older people were excluded as non-participants—having spectators present would have been inappropriate. This attitude towards non-participants marked all emotionally charged events, such as a women’s weaving bee that was formal and ceremonial, a house-building activity, or a candle-nut burning—these were situations where having an audience would have been seen as improper.
Yet, coupled with the sophistication of the children went no pre-adolescent heterosexual experimentation and very little homosexual activity which was regarded in native theory as imitative of and substitutive for heterosexual. The lack of precocious sex experimentation is probably due less to the parental ban on such precocity than to the strong institutionalised antagonism between younger boys and younger girls and the taboo against any amiable intercourse between them. This rigid sex dichotomy may also be operative in determining the lack of specialisation of sex feeling in adults. Since there is a heavily charged avoidance feeling towards brother and cousins, and a tendency to lump all other males together as the enemy who will some day be one’s lovers, there are no males in a girl’s age group whom she ever regards simply as individuals without relation to sex.
Yet, alongside the sophistication of the children, there was no pre-adolescent heterosexual experimentation and very little homosexual activity, which was viewed in their culture as mimicking and substituting for heterosexual behavior. The absence of early sexual experimentation likely stems less from parental disapproval of such behavior and more from a strong institutionalized conflict between younger boys and girls, along with a taboo against any friendly interaction between them. This strict sexual dichotomy might also play a role in the lack of specialization in sexual feelings among adults. Because there is a strong sense of avoidance towards brothers and cousins, and a tendency to view all other males as the enemy who may eventually become lovers, there are no males in a girl’s age group whom she sees simply as individuals unrelated to sex.
Such then was the experience of the twenty-eight 139little girls in the three villages. In temperament and character they varied enormously. There was Tita, who at nine acted like a child of seven, was still principally preoccupied with food, completely irresponsible as to messages and commissions, satisfied to point a proud fat finger at her father who was town crier. Only a year her senior was Pele, the precocious little sister of the loosest woman in the village. Pele spent most of her time caring for her sister’s baby which, she delighted in telling you, was of disputed parentage. Her dancing in imitation of her sister’s was daring and obscene. Yet, despite the burden of the heavy ailing baby which she carried always on her hip and the sordidness of her home where her fifty-year-old mother still took occasional lovers and her weak-kneed insignificant father lived a hen-pecked ignominious existence, Pele’s attitude towards life was essentially gay and sane. Better than suggestive dancing she liked hunting for rare samoana shells along the beach or diving feet first into the swimming hole or hunting for land crabs in the moonlight. Fortunately for her, she lived in the centre of the Lumā gang. In a more isolated spot her unwholesome home and natural precocity might have developed very differently. As it was, she differed far less from the other children in her group than her family, the most notorious in the village, differed from the families of her companions. In a Samoan village the influence of the home environment is being continually offset in the next generation by 140group activities through which the normal group standards assert themselves. This was universally true for the boys for whom the many years’ apprenticeship in the Aumaga formed an excellent school for disciplining individual peculiarities. In the case of the girls this function was formerly performed in part by the Aualuma, but, as I pointed out in the chapter on the girl and her age group, the little girl is much more dependent upon her neighbourhood than is the boy. As an adult she is also more dependent upon her relationship group.
Such was the experience of the twenty-eight 139little girls in the three villages. They varied greatly in personality and character. Tita, for instance, acted like a seven-year-old at nine, mainly focused on food, completely ignoring messages and errands, proudly pointing to her father, the town crier, with her chubby finger. Not far behind her in age was Pele, the savvy little sister of the village's most notorious woman. Pele spent most of her time taking care of her sister's baby, which she loved to brag about being of questionable parentage. Her dancing, mimicking her sister's, was bold and inappropriate. Yet, despite the weight of the sick baby she always carried on her hip and the unpleasantness of her home—where her fifty-year-old mother still occasionally had lovers and her weak father lived a submissive and shameful life—Pele had a fundamentally cheerful and balanced outlook on life. More than suggestive dancing, she preferred searching for rare samoana shells on the beach, diving into the swimming hole, or hunting for land crabs under the moonlight. Luckily for her, she was in the center of the Lumā gang. In a more isolated area, her unhealthy home life and natural precociousness could have led to a very different development. As it was, she was much more like the other kids in her group than her family, which was the most infamous in the village, was compared to her friends' families. In a Samoan village, the impact of the home environment is consistently balanced in the next generation by 140group activities, where normal group standards prevail. This was universally true for boys, who benefited from many years in the Aumaga, a great training ground for managing individual quirks. For girls, this role used to be partly fulfilled by the Aualuma, but, as I noted in the chapter on girls and their age group, little girls rely much more on their neighborhood than boys do. As adults, they also depend more on their relationship groups.
Tuna, who lived next door to Pele, was in a different plight, the unwilling little victim of the great Samoan sin of tautala laititi. Her sister Lila had eloped at fifteen with a seventeen-year-old boy. A pair of hot-headed children, they had never thoroughly re-established themselves with the community, although their families had relented and solemnised the marriage with an appropriate exchange of property. Lila still smarted under the public disapproval of her precocity and lavished a disproportionate amount of affection upon her obstreperous baby whose incessant crying was the bane of the neighbourhood. After spoiling him beyond endurance, she would hand him over to Tuna. Tuna, a stocky little creature with a large head and enormous melting eyes, looked at life from a slightly oblique angle. She was a little more calculating than the other children, a little more watchful for returns, less given to gratuitous outlays of personal service. 141Her sister’s overindulgence of the baby made Tuna’s task much harder than those of her companions. But she reaped her reward in the slightly extra gentleness with which they treated their most burdened associate, and here again the group saved her from a pronounced temperamental response to the exigencies of her home life.
Tuna, who lived next door to Pele, was in a different situation, the unwilling little victim of the great Samoan sin of tautala laititi. Her sister Lila had run away at fifteen with a seventeen-year-old boy. A pair of hot-headed kids, they had never fully reintegrated into the community, although their families had come around and made the marriage official with a proper exchange of property. Lila still felt the sting of public disapproval for her impulsiveness and showered a disproportionate amount of love on her unruly baby, whose constant crying drove the neighbors crazy. After spoiling him endlessly, she would hand him off to Tuna. Tuna, a stocky little girl with a big head and enormous expressive eyes, viewed life from a slightly different angle. She was a bit more calculating than the other kids, a little more cautious about what she got in return, and less inclined to give her time and effort for free. 141Her sister’s overindulgence of the baby made Tuna’s job much tougher than that of her peers. But she was rewarded with the slightly extra kindness they showed their most burdened friend, and once again the group helped her manage her reactions to the challenges of her home life.
A little further away lived Fitu and Ula, Maliu and Pola, two pairs of sisters. Fitu and Maliu, girls of about thirteen, were just withdrawing from the gang, turning their younger brothers and sisters over to Ula and Pola, and beginning to take a more active part in the affairs of their households. Ula was alert, pretty, pampered. Her household might in all fairness be compared to ours; it consisted of her mother, her father, two sisters and two brothers. True, her uncle who lived next door was the matai of the household, but still this little biological family had a strong separate existence of its own and the children showed the results of it. Lalala, the mother, was an intelligent and still beautiful woman, even after bearing six children in close succession. She came from a family of high rank, and because she had had no brothers, her father had taught her much of the genealogical material usually taught to the favourite son. Her knowledge of the social structure of the community and of the minutiæ of the ceremonies which had formerly surrounded the court of the king of Manu’a was as full as that of any middle-aged man in the community. She was skilled in the 142handicrafts and her brain was full of new designs and unusual applications of material. She knew several potent medical remedies and had many patients. Married at fifteen, while still a virgin, her marital life, which had begun with the cruel public defloration ceremony, had been her only sex experience. She adored her husband, whose poverty was due to his having come from another island and not to laziness or inability. Lalala made her choices in life with a full recognition of the facts of her existence. There was too much for her to do. She had no younger sisters to bear the brunt of baby-tending for her. There were no youths to help her husband in the plantations. Well and good, she would not wrestle with the inevitable. And so Lalala’s house was badly kept. Her children were dirty and bedraggled. But her easy good nature did not fail her as she tried to weave a fine mat on some blazing afternoon, while the baby played with the brittle easily broken pandanus strands, and doubled her work. But all of this reacted upon Fitu, lanky, ill-favoured executive little creature that she was. Fitu combined a passionate devotion to her mother with an obsessive solicitude for her younger brothers and sisters. Towards Ula alone her attitude was mixed. Ula, fifteen months younger, was pretty, lithe, flexible and indolent. While Fitu was often teased by her mother and rebuked by her companions for being like a boy, Ula was excessively feminine. She worked as hard as any other 143child of her age, but Fitu felt that their mother and their home were unusual and demanded more than the average service and devotion. She and her mother were like a pair of comrades, and Fitu bossed and joked with her mother in a fashion shocking to all Samoan onlookers. If Fitu was away at night, her mother went herself to look for her, instead of sending another child. Fitu was the eldest daughter, with a precocity bred of responsibility and an efficiency which was the direct outcome of her mother’s laissez-faire attitude. Ula showed equally clearly the effect of being the prettier younger sister, trading upon her superior attractiveness and more meagre sense of duty. These children, as did the children in all three of the biological families in the three villages, showed more character, more sharply defined personality, greater precocity and a more personal, more highly charged attitude towards their parents.
A bit further away lived Fitu and Ula, Maliu and Pola, two pairs of sisters. Fitu and Maliu, girls around thirteen, were stepping back from the gang, passing their younger siblings to Ula and Pola, and starting to take a more active role in their households. Ula was alert, pretty, and spoiled. Her household could fairly be compared to ours; it included her mother, father, two sisters, and two brothers. True, her uncle next door was the matai of the household, but this little family unit had a strong sense of independence, and the kids clearly showed it. Lalala, the mother, was an intelligent and still beautiful woman, even after having six kids in quick succession. She came from a prominent family, and since she had no brothers, her father taught her a lot of the genealogical knowledge usually reserved for favored sons. Her understanding of the community's social structure and the details of the ceremonies that once surrounded the king of Manu’a was as thorough as that of any middle-aged man in the area. She was skilled in the 142handicrafts, full of innovative designs and unique applications of materials. She knew several effective remedies and had many patients. Married at fifteen while still a virgin, her marriage, which began with a harsh public defloration ceremony, was her only sexual experience. She adored her husband, whose poverty stemmed from coming from another island, not from laziness or inability. Lalala made her life choices fully aware of her circumstances. There was too much for her to handle. She had no younger sisters to help with the baby care. There were no young men to assist her husband with the plantations. So, she accepted the reality. As a result, Lalala's house was poorly kept. Her kids were dirty and disheveled. But her easygoing nature didn’t abandon her as she tried to weave a fine mat on a scorching afternoon while the baby played with the brittle, easily broken pandanus strands, complicating her work. All of this affected Fitu, a lanky, awkward little creature. Fitu balanced a deep devotion to her mother with a constant concern for her younger siblings. Her feelings towards Ula were more complicated. Ula, fifteen months younger, was pretty, graceful, flexible, and lazy. While Fitu was often teased by their mother and scolded by her peers for being boyish, Ula was overly feminine. She worked as hard as any other child her age, but Fitu felt that their mother and their home were special and needed more than average care and devotion. She and her mother were like comrades, and Fitu joked and bossed her mother in ways that shocked all Samoan onlookers. If Fitu was out at night, her mother would go look for her instead of sending another child. Fitu was the eldest daughter, with a maturity born of responsibility and an efficiency that stemmed from her mother’s laid-back approach. Ula clearly demonstrated the effects of being the prettier younger sister, using her looks to navigate her lower sense of duty. These children, like those in all three biological families in the three villages, displayed more character, distinct personalities, greater precocity, and a more personal, charged attitude toward their parents.
It would be easy to lay too much stress on the differences between children in large households and children in small ones. There were, of course, too few cases to draw any final conclusions. But the small family in Samoa did demand from the child the very qualities which were frowned upon in Samoan society, based upon the ideal of great households in which there were many youthful labourers who knew their place. And in these small families where responsibility and initiative were necessary, the children seemed to develop 144them much earlier than in the more usual home environment in which any display of such qualities was sternly frowned upon.
It would be easy to emphasize the differences between kids in large families and those in small ones. There were, of course, too few examples to draw any definitive conclusions. But small families in Samoa did expect qualities from children that were not looked upon favorably in Samoan society, which valued large households with many young workers who understood their roles. In these smaller families, where responsibility and initiative were essential, the children seemed to develop these traits much earlier than in the more typical home environment, where showing such qualities was strongly discouraged. 144
This was the case with Malui and Meta, Ipu and Vi, Mata, Tino and Lama, little girls just approaching puberty who lived in large heterogeneous households. They were giving over baby-tending for more productive work. They were reluctantly acquiring some of the rudiments of etiquette; they were slowly breaking their play affiliations with the younger children. But all of this was an enforced change of habits rather than any change in attitude. They were conscious of their new position as almost grown girls who could be trusted to go fishing or work on the plantations. Under their short dresses they again wore lavalavas which they had almost forgotten how to keep fastened. These dragged about their legs and cramped their movements and fell off if they broke into a sprint. Most of all they missed the gang life and eyed a little wistfully the activities of their younger relatives. Their large impersonal households provided them with no personal drives, invested them with no intriguing responsibilities. They were simply little girls who were robust enough to do heavy work and old enough to learn to do skilled work, and so had less time for play.
This was true for Malui and Meta, Ipu and Vi, Mata, Tino, and Lama, young girls just starting to hit puberty who lived in big, diverse households. They were transitioning from taking care of babies to doing more productive tasks. They were reluctantly picking up some basics of etiquette and slowly moving away from playtime with the younger kids. But all of this was more about forced habits than a real change in mindset. They were aware of their new role as almost grown girls who could be trusted to go fishing or work on the plantations. Under their short dresses, they wore lavalavas that they had nearly forgotten how to keep secure. These got in the way of their legs, restricted their movement, and would fall off if they ran. Most of all, they missed the camaraderie and looked on with a touch of longing at the activities of their younger relatives. Their large, impersonal households didn't give them any personal motivation or intriguing responsibilities. They were just little girls strong enough for heavy work and old enough to learn skilled tasks, which left them with less time for fun.
147
147
In general attitude, they differed not at all from Tolo, from Tulipa, from Lua, or Lata, whose first menstruation was a few months past. No ceremony had marked the difference between the two groups. No social attitude testified to a crisis past. They were told not to make kava while menstruating, but the participation in a restriction they’d known about all their lives was unimpressive. Some of them had made kava before puberty, others had not. It depended entirely upon whether there was an available girl or boy about when a chief wished to have some kava made. In more rigorous days a girl could not make kava nor marry until she menstruated. But the former restriction had yielded to the requirements of expediency. The menstruating girl experienced very little pain which might have served to stress for her her new maturity. All of the girls reported back or abdominal pains which, however, were so slight that they seldom interfered in any way with their usual activities. In the table I have counted it unusual pain whenever a girl was incapacitated for work, but these cases were in no sense comparable to severe cases of menstrual cramps in our civilisation. They were unaccompanied by dizziness, fainting spells, or pain sufficient to call forth groaning or writhing. The idea of such pain struck all Samoan women as bizarre and humorous when it was described to them. And no special solicitude for her health, mental or physical, was shown to the menstruating girl. From foreign medical advice they had learned that bathing during menstruation was bad, and a mother occasionally cautioned her daughter not to bathe. There was no sense of shame connected with puberty nor any need of concealment. Pre-adolescent children took the news that a girl had reached puberty, a woman had had a baby, a boat had come from Ofu, or a pig had been killed by a falling boulder with the same insouciance—all bits of diverting gossip; and any girl could give accurate testimony as to the development of any other girl in her neighbourhood or relationship groups. Nor was puberty the immediate forerunner of sex experience. Perhaps a year, two or even three years would pass before a girl’s shyness would relax, or her figure appeal to the roving eye of some older boy. To be a virgin’s first lover was considered the high point of pleasure and amorous virtuosity, so that a girl’s first lover was usually not a boy of her own age, equally shy and inexperienced. The girls in this group were divided into little girls like Lua, and gawky overgrown Tolo, who said frankly that they did not want to go walking with boys, and girls like Pala, who while still virgins, were a little weary of their status and eager for amorous experience. That they remained in this passive untouched state so long was mainly due to the conventions of love-making, for while a youth liked to woo a virgin, he feared ridicule as a cradle-snatcher, while the girls also feared the dreaded accusation of tautala laititi (“presuming above one’s age”). The forays of more seasoned middle-aged marauders among these very young girls were frowned upon, and so the adolescent girls were given a valuable interval in which to get accustomed to new work, greater isolation and an unfamiliar physical development. The next older girls were definitely divided as to whether or not they lived in the pastor’s households. A glance at the table in the appendix will show that among the girls a couple of years past puberty, there is a definite inverse correlation between residence at home and chastity, with only one exception, Ela, who had been forgiven and taken back into the household of a pastor where workers were short. Ela’s best friend was her cousin, Talo, the only girl in the group who had sex experience before menstruation had begun. But Talo was clearly a case of delayed menstruation; all the other signs of puberty were present. Her aunt shrugged her shoulders in the face of Talo’s obvious sophistication and winning charm and made no attempt to control her. The friendship between these two girls was one of the really important friendships in the whole group. Both girls definitely proclaimed their preference, and their homosexual practices were undoubtedly instrumental in producing Talo’s precocity and solacing Ela for the stricter régime of the pastor’s household.
In general attitude, they were no different from Tolo, Tulipa, Lua, or Lata, who had started their periods just a few months earlier. There was no ceremony marking the difference between the two groups. No social stance indicated a past crisis. They were advised not to make kava while menstruating, but participating in a rule they’d always known about was nothing special. Some of them had made kava before their periods, while others had not. It entirely depended on whether a girl or boy was available when a chief wanted kava made. In stricter times, a girl couldn’t make kava or get married until she started her period. But that restriction had changed because of practicality. The menstruating girls felt very little pain that might have highlighted their new maturity. All the girls reported minor back or abdominal pains, which were so slight they rarely interrupted their daily activities. In the table, I noted unusual pain whenever a girl couldn’t work, but those cases weren’t comparable to severe menstrual cramps in our civilization. They were not accompanied by dizziness, fainting, or enough pain to cause groaning or writhing. The idea of such pain seemed bizarre and humorous to all Samoan women when described to them. There was no special concern for the menstruating girl’s health, either mental or physical. From outside medical advice, they learned that bathing during menstruation was bad, and occasionally a mother would warn her daughter not to bathe. There was no sense of shame connected with puberty nor any need to hide it. Younger children took the news that a girl had started her period, a woman had had a baby, a boat had come from Ofu, or a pig had been killed by a falling boulder with the same casual interest—just bits of interesting gossip; any girl could accurately report on the development of another girl in her neighborhood or social group. Nor was puberty the immediate precursor to sexual experience. A girl might wait a year, two, or even three before her shyness eased or her figure caught the eye of an older boy. Being the first lover of a virgin was seen as the pinnacle of pleasure and romantic skill, so a girl’s first lover was usually not a boy her age, who would also be shy and inexperienced. The girls in this group were split into little girls like Lua and awkward, grown-up Tolo, who openly stated they didn’t want to go out with boys, and girls like Pala, who, while still virgins, were a bit tired of that status and eager for romantic experiences. The fact that they stayed in this untouched state for so long was mainly due to the norms around courtship since a young man liked to pursue a virgin but feared being mocked as a cradle-robber, while the girls also worried about being labeled tautala laititi (“presuming above one’s age”). The advances of more experienced middle-aged men among these young girls were frowned upon, giving the adolescent girls a valuable time to adjust to new responsibilities, greater seclusion, and unfamiliar physical changes. The next older girls were clearly divided on whether they lived in pastor’s households. A look at the table in the appendix shows that among girls a couple of years past puberty, there’s a clear inverse relationship between living at home and chastity, with one exception, Ela, who had been forgiven and taken back into a pastor’s household where there was a shortage of workers. Ela’s best friend was her cousin, Talo, the only girl in the group who had sexual experience before menstruation began. But Talo was clearly a case of delayed menstruation; all the other signs of puberty were there. Her aunt shrugged off Talo’s obvious sophistication and charm and didn’t try to control her. The friendship between these two girls was one of the most significant in the whole group. Both girls openly expressed their preferences, and their same-sex experiences undoubtedly played a role in Talo’s early maturity and comforted Ela amid the stricter environment of the pastor's household.
These casual homosexual relations between girls never assumed any long-time importance. On the part of growing girls or women who were working together they were regarded as a pleasant and natural diversion, just tinged with the salacious. Where heterosexual relationships were so casual, so shallowly channelled, there was no pattern into which homosexual relationships could fall. Native theory and vocabulary recognised 148the real pervert who was incapable of normal heterosexual response, and the very small population is probably sufficient explanation for the rarity of these types. I saw only one, Sasi, a boy of twenty who was studying for the ministry. He was slightly but not pronouncedly feminine in appearance, was skilled at women’s work and his homosexual drive was strong enough to goad him into making continual advances to other boys. He spent more time casually in the company of girls, maintained a more easy-going friendship with them than any other boy on the island. Sasi had proposed marriage to a girl in a pastor’s household in a distant village and been refused, but as there was a rule that divinity students must marry before ordination, this has little significance. I could find no evidence that he had ever had heterosexual relations and the girls’ casual attitude towards him was significant. They regarded him as an amusing freak while the men to whom he had made advances looked upon him with mingled annoyance and contempt. There were no girls who presented such a clear picture although three of the deviants discussed in the next chapter were clearly mixed types, without, however, showing convincing evidence of genuine perversion.
These casual same-sex relationships between girls were never seen as anything long-term. For the young women working together, they were just a fun and natural distraction, with a hint of scandal. Since heterosexual relationships were so casual and superficial, there wasn't a framework for same-sex relationships to fit into. The local view recognized the true deviant as someone unable to respond normally to heterosexual attraction, and the small number of such individuals likely explains why these cases were rare. I only met one, Sasi, a twenty-year-old studying for the ministry. He had a slightly feminine appearance, was good at traditionally feminine tasks, and had a strong enough homosexual interest to constantly approach other boys. He spent more relaxed time with girls and had an easier friendship with them than any other boy on the island. Sasi had proposed to marry a girl from a pastor's family in a distant village, but she turned him down; however, since there was a rule that divinity students must marry before ordination, it didn't mean much. I found no evidence of him ever having heterosexual relationships, and the girls' laid-back attitude toward him was telling. They saw him as an amusing oddity, while the men he pursued viewed him with annoyance and disdain. There were no girls who fit a similar profile, although three of the individuals discussed in the next chapter showed mixed traits, without, however, convincingly indicating genuine deviance.
The general preoccupation with sex, the attitude that minor sex activities, suggestive dancing, stimulating salacious conversation, salacious songs and definitely motivated tussling are all acceptable and attractive diversions, is mainly responsible for the native attitude 149towards homosexual practices. They are simply play, neither frowned upon nor given much consideration. As heterosexual relations are given significance not by love and a tremendous fixation upon one individual, the only forces which can make a homosexual relationship lasting and important, but by children and the place of marriage in the economic and social structure of the village, it is easy to understand why very prevalent homosexual practices have no more important or striking results. The recognition and use in heterosexual relations of all the secondary variations of sex activity which loom as primary in homosexual relations are instrumental also in minimising their importance. The effects of chance childhood perversions, the fixation of attention on unusual erogenous zones with consequent transfer of sensitivity from the more normal centres, the absence of a definite and accomplished specialisation of erogenous zones—all the accidents of emotional development which in a civilisation, recognising only one narrow form of sex activity, result in unsatisfactory marriages, casual homosexuality and prostitution, are here rendered harmless. The Samoan puts the burden of amatory success upon the man and believes that women need more initiating, more time for the maturing of sex feeling. A man who fails to satisfy a woman is looked upon as a clumsy, inept blunderer, a fit object for village ridicule and contempt. The women in turn are conscious that their lovers use a definite technique which they regard with a sort of 150fatalism as if all men had a set of slightly magical, wholly irresistible, tricks up their sleeves. But amatory lore is passed down from one man to another and is looked upon much more self-consciously and analytically by men than by women. Parents are shy of going beyond the bounds of casual conversation (naturally these are much wider than in our civilisation) in the discussion of sex with their children, so that definite instruction passes from the man of twenty-five to the boy of eighteen rather than from father to son. The girls learn from the boys and do very little confiding in each other. All of a man’s associates will know every detail of some unusual sex experience while the girl involved will hardly have confided the bare outlines to any one. Her lack of any confidants except relatives towards whom there is always a slight barrier of reserve (I have seen a girl shudder away from acting as an ambassador to her sister) may partly account for this.
The general focus on sex, the belief that minor sexual activities, suggestive dancing, playful and risqué conversations, suggestive songs, and definitely motivated horseplay are all acceptable and appealing distractions, is mainly responsible for the local attitude towards homosexual practices. They are simply seen as play, neither condemned nor given much thought. Since heterosexual relationships are valued not for love and a deep connection with one individual—the only factors that can make a homosexual relationship lasting and significant—but rather by the presence of children and the role of marriage in the village's economic and social structure, it’s easy to see why prevalent homosexual practices do not have more notable or significant outcomes. The acknowledgment and incorporation of all the secondary variations of sexual activity in heterosexual relationships, which are viewed as primary in homosexual relations, also help diminish their importance. The impacts of random childhood curiosities, focusing on unusual sensitive areas, and the lack of a clear specialization of erogenous zones—all the accidents of emotional growth that, in a society recognizing only one limited form of sexual activity, lead to unsatisfactory marriages, casual homosexuality, and prostitution, are harmless here. The Samoan places the responsibility for romantic success on men and believes that women require more initiation and time for their sexual feelings to develop. A man who fails to satisfy a woman is seen as clumsy and incompetent, deserving of village ridicule and contempt. The women, in turn, are aware that their partners have a specific technique they consider somewhat 150magical and completely irresistible. However, knowledge about romance is passed from one man to another and is analyzed more critically by men than by women. Parents tend to avoid discussing sex with their children beyond casual conversations (which are much broader than in our society), so direct instruction usually flows from a 25-year-old man to an 18-year-old boy rather than from father to son. Girls learn from boys and have minimal confiding conversations with each other. All of a man’s friends will know every detail of an unusual sexual experience while the girl involved might have only shared the basic outlines with anyone. Her lack of confidants, except relatives with whom there is always a slight sense of reserve (I have seen a girl hesitate to serve as a go-between for her sister), may partly explain this.
The fact that educating one sex in detail and merely fortifying the other sex with enough knowledge and familiarity with sex to prevent shock produces normal sex adjustments is due to the free experimentation which is permitted and the rarity with which both lovers are amateurs. I knew of only one such case, where two children, a sixteen-year-old boy and a fifteen-year-old girl, both in boarding schools on another island, ran away together. Through inexperience they bungled badly. They were both expelled 151from school, and the boy is now a man of twenty-four with high intelligence and real charm, but a notorious moetotolo, execrated by every girl in his village. Familiarity with sex, and the recognition of a need of a technique to deal with sex as an art, have produced a scheme of personal relations in which there are no neurotic pictures, no frigidity, no impotence, except as the temporary result of severe illness, and the capacity for intercourse only once in a night is counted as senility.
The reality that educating one gender thoroughly while only providing the other gender with enough knowledge and exposure to avoid shock leads to normal sexual adjustments is because of the unrestricted experimentation allowed and the rarity of amateurs among both partners. I only know of one case where two kids, a sixteen-year-old boy and a fifteen-year-old girl, both attending boarding schools on another island, ran away together. Due to their inexperience, they made a mess of things. They were both expelled 151 from school, and now the boy is twenty-four years old, quite intelligent, and charming, but he’s infamous as a moetotolo, shunned by every girl in his village. Having experience with sex, and the understanding that it requires a skillful approach, has created a framework for personal relationships where there are no neurotic issues, no frigidity, no impotence, unless as a temporary result of serious illness, and only being able to have intercourse once in a night is seen as old age.
Of the twenty-five girls past puberty, eleven had had heterosexual experience. Fala, Tolu, and Namu were three cousins who were popular with the youths of their own village and also with visitors from distant Fitiuta. The women of Fala’s family were of easy virtue; Tolu’s father was dead and she lived with her blind mother in the home of Namu’s parents, who, burdened with six children under twelve years of age, were not going to risk losing two efficient workers by too close supervision. The three girls made common rendezvous with their lovers and their liaisons were frequent and gay. Tolu, the eldest, was a little weary after three years of casual adventures and professed herself willing to marry. She later moved into the household of an important chief in order to improve her chances of meeting strange youths who might be interested in matrimony. Namu was genuinely taken with a boy from Fitiuta whom she met in secret while a boy of her own village whom her parents favoured courted her openly. Occasional assignations with other 152boys of her own village relieved the monotony of life between visits from her preferred lover. Fala, the youngest, was content to let matters drift. Her lovers were friends and relatives of the lovers of her cousins and she was still sufficiently childlike and uninvolved to get almost as much enjoyment out of her cousins’ love affairs as out of her own. All three of these girls worked hard, doing the full quota of work for an adult. All day they fished, washed, worked on the plantation, wove mats and blinds. Tolu was exceptionally clever at weaving. They were valuable economic assets to their families; they would be valuable to the husbands whom their families were not over anxious to find for them.
Of the twenty-five girls who had gone through puberty, eleven had had heterosexual experiences. Fala, Tolu, and Namu were three cousins who were well-liked by the young people in their village and also by visitors from far-off Fitiuta. The women in Fala's family were known for being promiscuous; Tolu's father had passed away, and she lived with her blind mother in the home of Namu's parents, who, overwhelmed with six children under the age of twelve, weren't going to risk losing two hard workers by keeping a close watch on them. The three girls often met up with their boyfriends, and their relationships were frequent and cheerful. Tolu, the oldest, was feeling a bit tired after three years of casual flings and stated that she was ready to get married. She later moved in with an influential chief to increase her chances of meeting new young men who might be interested in marriage. Namu was genuinely interested in a boy from Fitiuta whom she secretly met while another boy from her village, whom her parents preferred, pursued her openly. Occasional meetings with other boys from her village broke the monotony of her life between visits from her preferred boyfriend. Fala, the youngest, was content to let things unfold. Her boyfriends were friends and relatives of her cousins' lovers, and she was still innocent enough to enjoy her cousins' love lives as much as her own. All three girls worked hard, contributing the same amount of labor as adults. Every day they fished, washed clothes, worked on the plantation, and wove mats and blinds. Tolu was especially skilled at weaving. They were valuable economic assets to their families, and they would also be assets to the husbands their families weren't too eager to find for them.
In the next village lived Luna, a lazy good-natured girl, three years past puberty. Her mother was dead. Her father had married again, but the second wife had gone back to her own people. Luna lived for several years in the pastor’s household and had gone home when her stepmother left her father. Her father was a very old chief, tremendously preoccupied with his prestige and reputation in the village. He held an important title; he was a master craftsman; he was the best versed man in the village in ancient lore and details of ceremonial procedure. His daughter was a devoted and efficient attendant. It was enough. Luna tired of the younger girls who had been her companions in the pastor’s household and sought instead two young married women among her relatives. One of 153these, a girl who had deserted her husband and was living with a temporary successor came to live in Luna’s household. She and Luna were constant companions, and Luna, quite easily and inevitably took one lover, then two, then a third—all casual affairs. She dressed younger than her years, emphasised that she was still a girl. Some day she would marry and be a church member, but now: Laititi a’u (“I am but young”). And who was she to give up dancing.
In the next village lived Luna, a laid-back, friendly girl, three years past puberty. Her mother had passed away. Her father remarried, but his second wife returned to her family. For several years, Luna lived with the pastor’s family and went back home when her stepmother left. Her father was a very old chief, deeply concerned about his image and reputation in the village. He held an important title; he was a master craftsman and the most knowledgeable person in the village about ancient traditions and ceremonial procedures. His daughter was a devoted and efficient helper. That was enough. Luna got bored with the younger girls who had been her friends in the pastor’s household and instead sought out two young married women among her relatives. One of 153 them, a girl who had left her husband and was living with a temporary partner, came to live with Luna. She and Luna became inseparable, and Luna quickly and easily took one lover, then two, and then a third—all casual relationships. She dressed younger than her age, emphasizing that she was still a girl. One day she would marry and be a church member, but for now: Laititi a’u (“I am but young”). And who was she to give up dancing?
Her cousin Lotu was a church member, and had attended the missionary boarding school. She had had only one accepted lover, the illegitimate son of a chief who dared not jeopardise his very slender chance of succeeding to his father’s title by marrying her. She was the eldest of nine children, living in the third strictly biological family in the village. She showed the effects of greater responsibility at home by a quiet maturity and decision of manner, of her school training in a greater neatness of person and regard for the nicety of detail. Although she was transgressing, the older church members charitably closed their eyes, sympathising with her lover’s family dilemma. Her only other sex experience had been with a moetotolo, a relative. Should her long fidelity to her lover lead to pregnancy, she would probably bear the child. (When a Samoan woman does wish to avoid giving birth to a child, exceedingly violent massage and the chewing of kava is resorted to, but this is only in very exceptional cases, as even illegitimate children are enthusiastically 154welcomed.) Lotu’s attitudes were more considered, more sophisticated than those of the other girls of her age. Had it not been for the precarious social status of her lover, she would probably have been married already. As it was, she laboured over the care of her younger brothers and sisters, and followed the routine of relationship duties incumbent upon a young girl in the largest family on the island. She reconciled her church membership and her deviation from chastity by the tranquil reflection that she would have married had it been possible, and her sin rested lightly upon her.
Her cousin Lotu was a church member and had gone to the missionary boarding school. She had only one accepted boyfriend, the illegitimate son of a chief who didn’t want to risk his slim chance of inheriting his father's title by marrying her. She was the oldest of nine children and was part of the third strictly biological family in the village. She showed signs of greater responsibility at home through her quiet maturity and decisiveness, and her school training was evident in her neat appearance and attention to detail. Even though she was breaking the rules, the older church members turned a blind eye, empathizing with her boyfriend’s family dilemma. Her only other sexual experience had been with a moetotolo, a relative. If her long loyalty to her boyfriend resulted in pregnancy, she would likely have the baby. (When a Samoan woman wants to avoid giving birth, she resorts to intense massage and chewing kava, but this is only in very exceptional cases, as even illegitimate children are happily 154 welcomed.) Lotu’s views were more thoughtful and sophisticated than those of other girls her age. If it weren't for her boyfriend's uncertain social status, she probably would have been married by now. Instead, she worked hard caring for her younger siblings and managed the routine relationship duties that came with being a young girl in the largest family on the island. She reconciled her church membership with her lack of chastity by calmly reflecting that she would have married if it had been possible, and her sin felt light to her.
In the household of one high chief lived the Samoan version of our devoted maiden aunts. She was docile, efficient, responsible, entirely overshadowed by several more attractive girls. To her were entrusted the new-born babies and the most difficult diplomatic errands. Hard work which she never resented took up all her time and energy. When she was asked to dance, she did so negligently. Others dancing so much more brilliantly, why make the effort? Hers was the appreciative worshipping disposition which glowed over Tolu’s beauty or Fala’s conquests or Alofi’s new baby. She played the ukulele for others to dance, sewed flower necklaces for others to wear, planned rendezvous for others to enjoy, without humiliation or a special air of martyrdom. She admitted that she had had but one lover. He had come from far away; she didn’t even know from what village, and he had never come back. 155Yes, probably she would marry some day if her chief so willed it, and was that the baby crying? She was the stuff of whom devoted aunts are made, depended upon and loved by all about her. A malaga to another village might have changed her life, for Samoa boys sought strange girls merely because they were strangers. But she was always needed at home by some one and younger girls went journeying in her stead.
In the household of a high chief, there lived a Samoan version of our devoted maiden aunts. She was gentle, efficient, responsible, and completely overshadowed by several more attractive girls. She was entrusted with caring for the newborn babies and handling the toughest diplomatic tasks. Despite the hard work that took all her time and energy, she never complained. When asked to dance, she did so carelessly. Others danced much more brilliantly, so why bother? She had a disposition that admired others’ beauty, whether it was Tolu’s looks, Fala’s achievements, or Alofi’s new baby. She played the ukulele for others to dance, made flower necklaces for them to wear, and set up gatherings for others to enjoy, without feeling humiliated or acting like a martyr. She confessed that she had only one lover. He had come from far away; she didn’t even know which village, and he never returned. Yes, she would probably marry one day if her chief wanted it, and was that the baby crying? She was the kind of person devoted aunts are made of, relied on and loved by everyone around her. A malaga to another village might have changed her life, as Samoan boys were attracted to unfamiliar girls just because they were different. But she was always needed at home by someone, and younger girls went on journeys in her place. 155
Perhaps the most dramatic story was that of Moana, the last of the group of girls who lived outside the pastors’ households, a vain, sophisticated child, spoiled by years of trading upon her older half-sister’s devotion. Her amours had begun at fifteen and by the time a year and a half had passed, her parents, fearing that her conduct was becoming so indiscreet as to seriously mar her chances of making a good marriage, asked her uncle to adopt her and attempt to curb her waywardness. This uncle, who was a widower and a sophisticated rake, when he realised the extent of his niece’s experience, availed himself also of her complacency. This incident, not common in Samoa, because of the great lack of privacy and isolation, would have passed undetected in this case, if Moana’s older sister, Sila, had not been in love with the uncle also. This was the only example of prolonged and intense passion which I found in the three villages. Samoans rate romantic fidelity in terms of days or weeks at most, and are inclined to scoff at tales of life-long devotion. (They greeted the story of Romeo and Juliet with incredulous 156contempt.) But Sila was devoted to Mutu, her stepfather’s younger brother, to the point of frenzy. She had been his mistress and still lived in his household, but his dilettantism had veered away from her indecorous intensity. When she discovered that he had lived with her sister, her fury knew no bounds. Masked under a deep solicitude for the younger girl, whom she claimed was an innocent untouched child, she denounced Mutu the length of the three villages. Moana’s parents fetched her home again in a great rage and a family feud resulted. Village feeling ran high, but opinion was divided as to whether Mutu was guilty, Moana lying to cover some other peccadillo or Sila gossiping from spite. The incident was in direct violation of the brother and sister taboo for Mutu was young enough for Moana to speak of him as tuagane (brother). But when two months later, another older sister died during pregnancy, it was necessary to find some one stout-hearted enough to perform the necessary Cæsarian post-mortem operation. After a violent family debate, expediency triumphed and Mutu, most skilled of native surgeons, was summoned to operate on the dead body of the sister of the girl he had violated. When he later on announced his intention of marrying a girl from another island, Sila again displayed the most uncontrolled grief and despair, although she herself was carrying on a love affair at the time.
Perhaps the most dramatic story was that of Moana, the last of the group of girls who lived outside the pastors’ households, a vain, sophisticated child, spoiled by years of relying on her older half-sister’s devotion. Her romantic escapades had started at fifteen, and by the time a year and a half had passed, her parents, worried that her behavior was becoming too scandalous and jeopardizing her chances of a good marriage, asked her uncle to adopt her and try to rein her in. This uncle, a widower and a worldly man, once he realized how much experience his niece had, took advantage of her willingness as well. This situation, not common in Samoa due to the lack of privacy and isolation, would have gone unnoticed if Moana’s older sister, Sila, hadn’t also been in love with the uncle. This was the only instance of extended and intense passion I found in the three villages. Samoans typically measure romantic fidelity in days or weeks at most and tend to dismiss stories of lifelong devotion. (They reacted to the tale of Romeo and Juliet with incredulous contempt.) But Sila was devoted to Mutu, her stepfather’s younger brother, to an obsessive degree. She had been his mistress and still lived with him, but his casualness had shifted away from her intense feelings. When she found out that he had been with her sister, her rage was boundless. Hidden beneath a deep concern for the younger girl, whom she claimed was an innocent untouched child, she denounced Mutu throughout the three villages. Moana’s parents brought her home in a fit of rage, resulting in a family feud. Village sentiment ran high, but opinions were divided on whether Mutu was guilty, with some believing Moana was lying to cover up another fault or that Sila was gossiping out of spite. The incident directly violated the brother-sister taboo, as Mutu was young enough for Moana to refer to him as tuagane (brother). But when two months later, another older sister died during childbirth, it became necessary to find someone brave enough to perform the required Cæsarian post-mortem. After a heated family debate, practicality won out, and Mutu, the most skilled native surgeon, was called upon to operate on the deceased sister of the girl he had violated. When he later announced his plan to marry a girl from another island, Sila again showed the most uncontrolled grief and despair, even though she was in the middle of a love affair herself.
The lives of the girls who lived in the pastor’s 157household differed from those of their less restricted sisters and cousins only in the fact that they had no love affairs and lived a more regular and ordered existence. For the excitement of moonlight trysts they substituted group activities, letting the pleasant friendliness of a group of girls fill their lesser leisure. Their interest in salacious material was slightly stronger than the interest of the girls who were free to experiment. They made real friends outside their relationship group, trusted other girls more, worked better in a group, were more at ease with one another but less conscious of their place in their own households than were the others.
The lives of the girls living in the pastor’s 157 household were different from those of their less restricted sisters and cousins mainly because they had no romantic relationships and led a more structured and organized life. Instead of sneaking out for moonlight meetings, they engaged in group activities, enjoying the friendly atmosphere among a group of girls during their free time. Their curiosity about risqué topics was slightly stronger than that of the girls who were free to explore. They formed genuine friendships outside their usual group, trusted other girls more, collaborated better in teams, felt more comfortable with each other, but were less aware of their roles within their own families compared to the others.
With the exception of the few cases to be discussed in the next chapter, adolescence represented no period of crisis or stress, but was instead an orderly developing of a set of slowly maturing interests and activities. The girls’ minds were perplexed by no conflicts, troubled by no philosophical queries, beset by no remote ambitions. To live as a girl with many lovers as long as possible and then to marry in one’s own village, near one’s own relatives and to have many children, these were uniform and satisfying ambitions.
With a few exceptions that will be discussed in the next chapter, adolescence wasn't a time of crisis or stress. Instead, it was a straightforward development of gradually maturing interests and activities. The girls weren't confused by conflicts, troubled by philosophical questions, or burdened by distant ambitions. Their simple and fulfilling goals were to enjoy life as a girl with many lovers for as long as possible, then to marry in their own village, close to their own family, and have many children.
XI
Were there no conflicts, no temperaments which deviated so markedly from the normal that clash was inevitable? Was the diffused affection and the diffused authority of the large families, the ease of moving from one family to another, the knowledge of sex and the freedom to experiment a sufficient guarantee to all Samoan girls of a perfect adjustment? In almost all cases, yes. But I have reserved for this chapter the tales of the few girls who deviated in temperament or in conduct, although in many cases these deviations were only charged with possibilities of conflict, and actually had no painful results.
Were there no conflicts, no personalities that strayed so far from the norm that clashes were unavoidable? Was the shared affection and authority within large families, the ease of moving between families, the awareness of sex, and the freedom to explore enough to assure all Samoan girls of a perfect fit? In most cases, yes. But I have set aside this chapter for the stories of the few girls who had different temperaments or behaviors, even though in many instances these differences were only seen as potential conflicts and didn't lead to any real pain.
The girl between fourteen and twenty stands at the centre of household pressure and can expend her irritation at her elders on those over whom she is in a position of authority. The possibility of escape seems to temper her restiveness under authority and the irritation of her elders also. When to the fear of a useful worker’s running away is added also the fear of a daughter’s indulging in a public elopement, and thus lowering her marriage value, any marked exercise of parental authority is considerably mitigated. Violent outbursts of wrath and summary chastisements do occur 159but consistent and prolonged disciplinary measures are absent, and a display of temper is likely to be speedily followed by conciliatory measures. This, of course, applies only to the relation between a girl and her elders. Often conflicts of personality between young people of the same age in a household are not so tempered, but the removal of one party to the conflict, the individual with the weakest claims upon the household, is here also the most frequent solution. The fact that the age-group gang breaks up before adolescence and is never resumed except in a highly formal manner, coupled with the decided preference for household rather than group solidarity, accounts for the scarcity of conflict here. The child who shuns her age mates is more available for household work and is never worried by questions as to why she doesn’t run and play with the other children. On the other hand, the tolerance of the children in accepting physical defect or slight strangeness of temperament prevents any child’s suffering from undeserved ostracism.
The girl between the ages of fourteen and twenty is at the heart of family pressure and can take out her frustration with her elders on those she can control. The chance of escaping seems to ease her restlessness under authority and her irritation with her elders. When you add the fear of a useful worker running away to the worry about a daughter eloping in public and ruining her chances of marriage, the exercise of parental authority is significantly lessened. Outbursts of anger and quick punishments do happen, but consistent and long-term discipline is missing, and an exhibition of temper is usually soon followed by attempts to make up. This mainly applies to the relationship between a girl and her elders. Conflicts between young people of the same age in a household are often more intense, but typically, the solution is for the one with the weakest position in the household to move out. The reality that age-based groups break apart before adolescence and rarely reform in a casual way, along with the clear preference for family unity over group ties, explains the lack of conflict here. A child who avoids playing with peers is more available for household chores and doesn't get questioned about why she isn't playing with the other kids. On the flip side, the children's acceptance of physical differences or minor oddities in temperament helps prevent any child from facing unfair social exclusion.
The child who is unfavourably located in the village is the only real exile. Should the age group last over eight or ten years of age, the exiles would certainly suffer or very possibly as they grew bolder, venture farther from home. But the breakdown of the gang just as the children are bold enough and free enough to go ten houses from home, prevents either of these two results from occurring.
The child who is poorly situated in the village is the only true exile. If the age group lasts over eight or ten years old, the exiles would definitely struggle or might risk venturing further from home as they grew bolder. But the breakdown of the group just as the children are confident enough and free enough to go ten houses away from home stops either of these outcomes from happening.
The absence of any important institutionalised relationship 160to the community is perhaps the strongest cause for lack of conflict here. The community makes no demands upon the young girls except for the occasional ceremonial service rendered at the meetings of older women. Were they delinquent in such duties it would be primarily the concern of their own households whose prestige would suffer thereby. A boy who refuses to attend the meetings of the Aumaga, or to join in the communal work, comes in for strong group disapproval and hostility, but a girl owes so small a debt to her community that it does not greatly concern itself to collect it.
The lack of any significant established relationship to the community is probably the main reason there’s little conflict here. The community doesn’t really ask much from the young girls, except for an occasional ceremonial role at the meetings of older women. If they fail in these duties, it mainly affects their own households, which would lose some prestige. A boy who skips the meetings of the Aumaga or refuses to participate in community activities faces strong disapproval and hostility from the group, but a girl has such a minor obligation to her community that it doesn’t make a big deal about collecting it.
The opportunity to experiment freely, the complete familiarity with sex and the absence of very violent preferences make her sex experiences less charged with possibilities of conflict than they are in a more rigid and self-conscious civilisation. Cases of passionate jealousy do occur but they are matters for extended comment and amazement. During nine months in the islands only four cases came to my attention, a girl who informed against a faithless lover accusing him of incest, a girl who bit off part of a rival’s ear, a woman whose husband had deserted her and who fought and severely injured her successor, and a girl who falsely accused a rival of stealing. But jealousy is less expected and less sympathised with than among us, and consequently there is less of a pattern to which an individual may respond. Possibly conditions may also be simplified by the Samoan recognition and toleration 161of vindictive detraction and growling about a rival. There are no standards of good form which prescribe an insincere acceptance of defeat, no insistence on reticence and sportsmanship. So a great deal of slight irritation can be immediately dissipated. Friendships are of so casual and shifting a nature that they give rise to neither jealousy nor conflict. Resentment is expressed by subdued grumblings and any strong resentment results in the angry one’s leaving the household or sometimes the village.
The chance to explore freely, a complete understanding of sex, and the lack of extreme preferences make sexual experiences less fraught with potential conflict than in a more strict and self-aware society. While instances of intense jealousy do happen, they are often topics of prolonged discussion and surprise. During my nine months on the islands, only four incidents caught my attention: a girl who reported a disloyal boyfriend, accusing him of incest; a girl who bit off part of a rival’s ear; a woman whose husband left her and who violently confronted and injured his new partner; and a girl who falsely accused another of theft. However, jealousy is viewed with less expectation and sympathy than it is among us, leading to a lack of a typical reaction. It’s possible that the Samoan acceptance of spiteful gossip and complaints about rivals simplifies things further. There are no social norms that require a false acceptance of defeat, nor is there pressure for restraint and sportsmanship. This means that minor irritations can be resolved quickly. Friendships are so casual and fluid that they typically don’t lead to jealousy or conflict. Resentment tends to be expressed through quiet complaints, and any strong resentment often causes the person to leave the household or even the village.


In the girl’s religious life the attitude of the missionaries was the decisive one. The missionaries require chastity for church membership and discouraged church membership before marriage, except for the young people in the missionary boarding schools who could be continually supervised. This passive acceptance by the religious authorities themselves of pre-marital irregularities went a long way towards minimising the girls’ sense of guilt. Continence became not a passport to heaven but a passport to the missionary schools which in turn were regarded as a social rather than a religious adventure. The girl who indulged in sex experiments was expelled from the local pastor’s school, but it was notable that almost every older girl in the community, including the most notorious sex offenders, had been at one time resident in the pastors’ households. The general result of the stricter supervision provided by these schools seemed to be to postpone the first sex experience two or three years. The seven girls 162in the household of one native pastor, the three in the household of the other, were all, although past puberty, living continent lives, in strong contrast to the habits of the rest of their age mates.
In the girl’s religious life, the attitude of the missionaries was crucial. The missionaries required chastity for church membership and discouraged joining the church before marriage, except for the young people in missionary boarding schools who could be closely supervised. This passive acceptance of pre-marital issues by the religious authorities themselves helped reduce the girls’ feelings of guilt. Continence was seen not as a ticket to heaven but as a ticket to missionary schools, which were viewed more as a social experience than a religious one. The girl who experimented with sex was expelled from the local pastor’s school; however, it was notable that almost every older girl in the community, including the most well-known offenders, had once lived in the pastors’ households. Overall, the stricter supervision provided by these schools seemed to delay the first sexual experience by two or three years. The seven girls in the household of one native pastor and the three in the other were all, despite being past puberty, living chaste lives, which stood in sharp contrast to the behavior of their peers.
It might seem that there was fertile material for conflict between parents who wished their children to live in the pastor’s house and children who did not wish to do so, and also between children who wished it and parents who did not.[8] This conflict was chiefly reduced by the fact that residence in the pastor’s house actually made very little difference in the child’s status in her own home. She simply carried her roll of mats, her pillow and her mosquito net from her home to the pastor’s, and the food which she would have eaten at home was added to the quota of the food which her family furnished to the pastor. She ate her evening meal and slept at the pastor’s; one or two days a week she devoted to working for the pastor’s family, washing, weaving, weeding and sweeping the premises. The rest of her time she spent at home performing the usual tasks of a girl of her age, so that it was seldom that a parent objected strongly to sending a child to the pastor’s. It involved no additional expense and was likely to reduce the chances of his daughter’s conduct becoming embarrassing, to improve her mastery of the few foreign techniques, sewing, ironing, embroidery, which she could learn from the more skilled and schooled pastor’s wife and thus increase her economic value.
It might seem like there was plenty of room for conflict between parents who wanted their kids to live in the pastor’s house and kids who didn’t want to, as well as between kids who wanted it and parents who didn’t. This conflict was mainly lessened by the fact that living in the pastor’s house didn’t really change the child’s status at home. She just took her roll of mats, her pillow, and her mosquito net from her home to the pastor’s place, and the food she would have eaten at home was added to what her family provided to the pastor. She had her evening meal and slept at the pastor’s; one or two days a week were spent helping the pastor’s family by washing, weaving, weeding, and cleaning up. The rest of her time was spent at home doing the regular tasks of a girl her age, so it was rare for a parent to strongly object to sending a child to the pastor’s. It didn’t cost extra and could reduce the chances of their daughter’s behavior becoming problematic, improve her skills in a few foreign techniques like sewing, ironing, and embroidery from the more experienced pastor’s wife, and thereby increase her economic value.
163
163
If, on the other hand, the parents wished their children to stay and the children were unwilling to do so, the remedy was simple. They had but to transgress seriously the rules of the pastor’s household, and they would be expelled; if they feared to return to their parents, there were always other relatives.
If, however, the parents wanted their kids to stay and the kids didn’t want to, the solution was straightforward. They just had to seriously break the rules of the pastor’s household, and they would be kicked out; if they were afraid to go back to their parents, there were always other relatives.
So the attitude of the church in respect to chastity held only the germs of a conflict which was seldom realised, because of the flexibility with which it adapted itself to the nearly inevitable. Attendance at the girls’ main boarding school was an attractive prospect. The fascination of living in a large group of young people where life was easier and more congenial than at home, was usually a sufficient bribe to good behaviour, or at least to discretion. Confession of sin was a rare phenomenon in Samoa. The missionaries had made a rule that a boy who transgressed the chastity rule would be held back in his progress through the preparatory school and seminary for two years after the time his offence was committed. It had been necessary to change this ruling to read two years from the detection of the offence, because very often the offence was not detected until after the student had been over two years in the seminary, and under the old ruling, he would not have been punished at all. Had the young people been inspired with a sense of responsibility to a heavenly rather than an earthly decree and the boy or girl been answerable to a recording angel, rather than a spying neighbour, religion would have provided a real 164setting for conflict. If such an attitude had been coupled with emphasis upon church membership for the young and an expectation of religious experience in the lives of the young, crises in the lives of the young people would very likely have occurred. As it is, the whole religious setting is one of formalism, of compromise, of acceptance of half measure. The great number of native pastors with their peculiar interpretations of Christian teaching have made it impossible to establish the rigour of western Protestantism with its inseparable association of sex offences and an individual consciousness of sin. And the girls upon whom the religious setting makes no demands, make no demands upon it. They are content to follow the advice of their elders to defer church membership until they are older. Laititi a’u. Fia siva (“For I am young and like to dance”). The church member is forbidden to dance or to witness a large night dance. One of the three villages boasted no girl church members. The second village had only one, who had, however, long since transgressed her vows. But as her lover was a youth whose equivocal position in his family made it impossible to marry, the neighbours did not tattle where their sympathies were aroused, so Lotu remained tacitly a church member. In the third village there were two unmarried girls who were church members, Lita and Ana.
So the church's attitude towards chastity only contained the seeds of a conflict that was rarely realized, thanks to its ability to adapt to the almost unavoidable. Going to the girls' main boarding school was an appealing prospect. The excitement of living among a large group of young people, where life was easier and more enjoyable than at home, usually served as a good incentive for maintaining proper behavior, or at least being discreet. Confessing sins was uncommon in Samoa. The missionaries had a rule that any boy who broke the chastity rule would be delayed in his progress through the preparatory school and seminary for two years from when the offense occurred. This ruling had to be changed to state two years from the detection of the offense, because often, the offense wasn’t discovered until after the student had already been in the seminary for over two years, and under the previous rule, he wouldn’t have faced any punishment. If the young people had felt a sense of responsibility to a higher, divine authority instead of an earthly one and recognized that a recording angel was watching rather than a nosy neighbor, religion would have fostered real conflict. If such a mindset was paired with an emphasis on church membership and an expectation of religious experiences in the lives of young people, crises would likely have emerged. However, the entire religious environment is one of formalism, compromise, and acceptance of half-measures. The many native pastors with their unique interpretations of Christian teachings have made it impossible to enforce the strictness of western Protestantism, which is closely linked to issues of sexual offenses and personal awareness of sin. The girls, who feel no demands from the religious environment, likewise make no demands of it. They are happy to follow the advice of their elders and wait to join the church until they are older. Laititi a’u. Fia siva (“For I am young and like to dance”). Church members are not allowed to dance or even attend large night dances. One of the three villages had no girl church members. The second village had only one, but she had long since broken her vows. However, since her lover was a young man whose unclear family status made marriage impossible, the neighbors chose not to gossip, so she quietly remained a church member. In the third village, there were two unmarried girls who were church members, Lita and Ana.
Lita had lived for years in the pastor’s household and with one other girl, showed most clearly the results of 165a slightly alien environment. She was clever and executive, preferred the society of girls to that of boys, had made the best of her opportunities to learn English, worked hard at school, and wished to go to Tutuila and become a nurse or a teacher. Her ideals were thus just such as might frequently be found from any random selection of girls in a freshman class in a girls’ college in this country. She coupled this set of individual ambitions with a very unusual enthusiasm for a pious father, and complied easily with his expressed wish for her to become a church member. After she left the pastor’s household, she continued to go to school and apply herself vigorously to her studies, and her one other interest in life was a friendship with an older cousin who spoke some English and had had superior educational advantages in another island. Although this friendship had most of the trappings of a “crush” and was accompanied by the casual homosexual practices which are the usual manifestations of most associations between young people of the same sex, Lita’s motivation was more definitely ambition, a desire to master every accessible detail of this alien culture in which she wished to find a place.
Lita had lived for years in the pastor’s household and, along with one other girl, showed the effects of a somewhat foreign environment. She was smart and resourceful, preferred hanging out with girls rather than boys, took full advantage of her chances to learn English, worked hard in school, and wanted to go to Tutuila to become a nurse or a teacher. Her aspirations were just like those you'd find among any random group of girls in a freshman class at a women's college in this country. She combined her personal goals with a strong enthusiasm for a devout father and easily agreed to his wish for her to become a church member. After leaving the pastor’s household, she kept going to school and focused diligently on her studies. Her only other interest was her friendship with an older cousin who spoke some English and had better educational opportunities on another island. Although this friendship had many elements of a “crush” and included the casual same-sex behaviors often seen among young people, Lita’s real motivation was ambition: a desire to understand every detail of this foreign culture where she wanted to belong.
Sona, who was two years younger than Lita and had also lived for several years in the pastor’s household, presented a very similar picture. She was overbearing in manner, arbitrary and tyrannous towards younger people, impudently deferential towards her elders. Without exceptional intellectual capacity she had exceptional 166persistence and had forced her way to the head of the school by steady dogged application. Lita, more intelligent and more sensitive, had left school for one year because the teacher beat her and Sona had passed above her, although she was definitely more stupid. Sona came from another island. Both her parents were dead and she lived in a large, heterogeneous household, at the beck and call of a whole series of relatives. Intent on her own ends, she was not enthusiastic about all this labour and was also unenthusiastic about most of her relatives. But one older cousin, the most beautiful girl in the village, had caught her imagination. This cousin, Manita, was twenty-seven and still unmarried. She had had many suitors and nearly as many lovers but she was of a haughty and aggressive nature and men whom she deemed worthy of her hand were wary of her sophisticated domineering manner. By unanimous vote she was the most beautiful girl in the village. Her lovely golden hair had contributed to half a dozen ceremonial headdresses. Her strategic position in her own family was heightened by the fact that her uncle, who had no hereditary right to make a taupo, had declared Manita to be his taupo. There was no other taupo in the village to dispute her claim. The murmurings were dying out; the younger children spoke of her as a taupo without suspicion; her beauty and ability as a dancer made it expedient to thus introduce her to visitors. Her family did not press her to marry, for the longer she remained unmarried, the stronger waxed the upstart legend. 167Her last lover had been a widower, a talking chief of intelligence and charm. He had loved Manita but he would not marry her. She lacked the docility which he demanded in a wife. Leaving Manita he searched in other villages for some very young girl whose manners were good but whose character was as yet unformed.
Sona, who was two years younger than Lita and had also spent several years in the pastor’s household, was very much like her. She was bossy, controlling, and tyrannical towards younger people but overly respectful towards her elders. While she wasn’t particularly bright, she made up for it with incredible persistence and had worked her way to the top of the school through sheer determination. Lita, who was more intelligent and sensitive, had left school for a year because the teacher hit her, and Sona had moved ahead of her, even though she was definitely less talented. Sona came from another island. Both her parents were dead, and she lived in a large, diverse household, always at the beck and call of various relatives. Focused on her own ambitions, she wasn’t enthusiastic about all this work and felt indifferent towards most of her relatives. However, one older cousin, the most beautiful girl in the village, had captured her interest. This cousin, Manita, was twenty-seven and still single. She had had many suitors and nearly as many lovers, but her proud and assertive nature made men she considered worthy of her attention wary of her sophisticated demeanor. By common agreement, she was seen as the most beautiful girl in the village. Her lovely golden hair had been used in countless ceremonial headdresses. Her strong position in her family was bolstered by the fact that her uncle, who had no hereditary right to declare a taupo, had named Manita as his taupo. There was no other taupo in the village to contest her claim. The whispers around her were fading; younger children referred to her as a taupo without questioning it; her beauty and talent as a dancer made it advantageous to introduce her this way to guests. Her family did not urge her to marry because the longer she stayed single, the stronger the emerging legend grew. Her last lover was a widower, a charismatic chief known for his intelligence and charm. He loved Manita, but he wouldn’t marry her. She didn’t have the submissiveness he wanted in a wife. After leaving Manita, he sought another young girl in other villages, looking for someone with good manners but whose character was still undeveloped.
All this had a profound effect upon Sona, the ugly little stranger over whose lustreless eyes cataracts were already beginning to form. “Her sister” has no use for marriage; neither had she, Sona. Essentially unfeminine in outlook, dominated by ambition, she bolstered up her preference for the society of girls and a career by citing the example of her beautiful, wilful cousin. Without such a sanction she might have wavered in her ambitions, made so difficult by her already failing eyesight. As it was she went forward, blatantly proclaiming her pursuit of ends different from those approved by her fellows. Sona and Lita were not friends; the difference in their sanctions was too great; their proficiency at school and an intense rivalry divided them. Sona was not a church member. It would not have interfered with her behaviour in the least but it was part of her scheme of life to remain a school girl as long as possible and thus fend off responsibilities. So she, as often as the others, would answer, Laititi a’u (“I am but young”). While Lita attached herself to her cousin and attempted to learn from her every detail of another life, Sona identified herself passionately with the slightly more Europeanised family of the pastor, asserting 168always their greater relationship to the new civilisation, calling Ioane’s wife, Mrs. Johns, building up a pitiable platform of papalagi (foreign) mannerisms as a springboard for future activities.
All of this had a deep impact on Sona, the unattractive little outsider whose dull eyes were already starting to show signs of cataracts. "Her sister" has no interest in marriage; neither did Sona. She had a very untraditional view of femininity, driven by ambition, and she supported her preference for being around girls and pursuing a career by pointing to the example of her beautiful, stubborn cousin. Without that justification, she might have doubted her ambitions, especially since her eyesight was already declining. Instead, she boldly declared her pursuit of goals that were different from what her peers approved of. Sona and Lita weren’t friends; their different perspectives were too far apart, and their success at school along with intense rivalry created a divide between them. Sona wasn’t a member of the church. While that didn’t affect her behavior at all, it was part of her plan to stay a schoolgirl for as long as she could to avoid responsibilities. So, like the others, she would often respond, Laititi a’u (“I am but young”). While Lita clung to her cousin, trying to soak up every detail of a different lifestyle, Sona passionately connected with the slightly more Westernized family of the pastor, emphasizing their stronger ties to the new civilization, referring to Ioane's wife as Mrs. Johns, and building a sad platform of papalagi (foreign) mannerisms as a launching pad for her future endeavors.
There was one other girl church member of Siufaga, Ana, a girl of nineteen. Her motives were entirely different. She was of a mild, quiescent nature, highly intelligent, very capable. She was the illegitimate child of a chief by a mother who had later married, run away, married again, been divorced, and finally gone off to another island. She formed no tie for Ana. Her father was a widower, living in a brother’s house and Ana had been reared in the family of another brother. This family approximated to a biological one; there were two married daughters older than Ana, a son near her age, a daughter of fourteen and a crowd of little children. The father was a gentle, retiring man who had built his house outside the village, “to escape from the noise,” he said. The two elder daughters married young and went away to live in their husbands’ households. Ana and her boy cousin both lived in the pastor’s household, while the next younger girl slept at home. The mother had a great distrust of men, especially of the young men of her own village. Ana should grow up to marry a pastor. She was not strong enough for the heavy work of the average Samoan wife. Her aunt’s continuous harping on this strain, which was prompted mainly by a dislike of Ana’s mother and a fear of the daughter’s leaving home to follow in her 169mother’s footsteps, had convinced Ana that she was a great deal too delicate for a normal existence. This theory received complete verification in the report of the doctor who examined the candidates for the nursing school and rejected her because of a heart murmur. Ana, influenced by her aunt’s gloomy foreboding, was now convinced that she was too frail to bear children, or at least not more than one child at some very distant date. She became a church member, gave up dancing, clung closer to the group of younger girls in the pastor’s school and to her foster home, the neurasthenic product of a physical defect, a small, isolated family group and the pastor’s school.
There was another girl in the church from Siufaga, Ana, who was nineteen. Her reasons for being there were completely different. She had a gentle, calm nature, was very smart, and quite capable. She was the illegitimate daughter of a chief, and her mother had later married, run away, remarried, gotten divorced, and finally moved to another island. She felt no connection to Ana. Her father was a widower living in his brother's house, and Ana was raised in the family of another brother. This family felt almost like her own; there were two married daughters older than Ana, a son around her age, a fourteen-year-old daughter, and a bunch of little children. Her father was a kind, quiet man who built his house outside the village "to escape the noise," he said. The two older daughters got married young and moved out to live with their husbands. Ana and her male cousin lived in the pastor's household, while the younger girl stayed at home. Ana's mother had a deep distrust of men, especially the young men from their village. Ana should grow up to marry a pastor. She wasn't strong enough for the demanding work of a typical Samoan wife. Her aunt's constant nagging about this, driven mostly by a dislike for Ana’s mother and a fear that Ana would leave home to follow her mother's path, had convinced Ana that she was much too fragile for a normal life. This belief was confirmed by the doctor who examined candidates for the nursing school and rejected her because of a heart murmur. Influenced by her aunt’s gloomy predictions, Ana came to believe she was too weak to have children, or at least could have only one child at a very distant time. She became a church member, stopped dancing, and stuck closer to the group of younger girls in the pastor’s school and her foster family, the anxious result of a physical issue, a small, isolated family, and the pastor’s school.
These girls all represented the deviants from the pattern in one direction; they were those who demanded a different or improved environment, who rejected the traditional choices. At any time, they, like all deviants, might come into real conflict with the group. That they did not was an accident of environment. The younger girls in the pastor’s group as yet showed fewer signs of being influenced by their slightly artificial environment. They were chaste where they would not otherwise have been chaste, they had friends outside their relationship group whom they would otherwise have viewed with suspicion, they paid more attention to their lessons. They still had not acquired a desire to substitute any other career for the traditional one of marriage. This was, of course, partly due to the fact that the pastor’s school was simply one influence in their lives. The girls 170still spent the greater proportion of their waking time at home amid conventional surroundings. Unless a girl was given some additional stimulus, such as unusual home conditions, or possessed peculiarities of temperament, she was likely to pass through the school essentially unchanged in her fundamental view of life. She would acquire a greater respect for the church, a preference for slightly more fastidious living, greater confidence in other girls. At the same time the pastor’s school offered a sufficient contrast to traditional Samoan life to furnish the background against which deviation could flourish. Girls who left the village and spent several years in the boarding school under the tutelage of white teachers were enormously influenced. Many of them became nurses; the majority married pastors, usually a deviation in attitude, involving as it did, acceptance of a different style of living.
These girls all represented a break from the norm; they were the ones who wanted a different or better environment and rejected traditional choices. At any point, they, like all those who stray from the norm, could have clashed with the group. The fact that they didn't was just a matter of circumstance. The younger girls in the pastor's group showed fewer signs of being affected by their somewhat artificial surroundings. They were virtuous where they might not have been otherwise, they had friends outside their circle that they would typically be suspicious of, and they paid more attention to their studies. They still hadn't developed a desire to pursue careers other than the traditional one of marriage. This was, of course, partly because the pastor's school was just one influence in their lives. The girls 170still spent most of their waking hours at home in conventional settings. Unless a girl received some additional motivation, like unusual home conditions, or had unique personality traits, she was likely to leave the school fundamentally unchanged in her outlook on life. She would gain greater respect for the church, a preference for a slightly more refined lifestyle, and more confidence in other girls. At the same time, the pastor’s school provided enough of a contrast to traditional Samoan life to create a backdrop where deviation could thrive. Girls who left the village and spent several years in the boarding school with white teachers were greatly influenced. Many of them became nurses; most married pastors, which usually reflected a shift in attitude, as it involved adopting a different way of living.
So, while religion itself offered little field for conflict, the institutions promoted by religion might act as stimuli to new choices and when sufficiently reinforced by other conditions might produce a type of girl who deviated markedly from her companions. That the majority of Samoan girls are still unaffected by these influences and pursue uncritically the traditional mode of life is simply a testimony to the resistance of the native culture, which in its present slightly Europeanised state, is replete with easy solutions for all conflicts; and to the apparent fact that adolescent girls in 171Samoa do not generate their own conflicts, but require a vigorous stimulus to produce them.
So, while religion itself didn’t really cause conflict, the institutions that come from religion could spark new choices. When supported by other factors, they might create a type of girl who stands out significantly from her peers. The fact that most Samoan girls remain unaffected by these influences and continue to follow traditional ways without question shows how strong the native culture is. Even in its somewhat Europeanized form, it offers easy solutions for all kinds of conflicts. It also seems that adolescent girls in 171Samoa don’t create their own conflicts but need a strong push to bring them about.
These conflicts which have been discussed are conflicts of children who deviate upwards, who wish to exercise more choice than is traditionally permissible, and who, in making their choices, come to unconventional and bizarre solutions. The untraditional choices which are encouraged by the educational system inaugurated by the missionaries are education and the pursuit of a career and marriage outside of the local group (in the case of native pastors, teachers and nurses), preference for the society of one’s own sex through prolonged and close association in school, a self-conscious evaluation of existence, and the consequent making of self-conscious choices. All of these make for increased specialisation, increased sophistication, greater emphasis upon individuality, where an individual makes a conscious choice between alternate or opposing lines of conduct. In the case of this group of girls, it is evident that the mere presentation of conflicting choices was not sufficient but that real conflict required the yeast of a need for choice and in addition a culturally favourable batter in which to work.
These conflicts we've talked about are about kids who go against the norm, wanting to make more choices than what's usually allowed, and in doing so, they come up with unconventional and strange solutions. The nontraditional choices promoted by the education system started by the missionaries include pursuing education, careers, and marrying outside their local groups (especially for native pastors, teachers, and nurses), preferring friendships with their own gender through long and close interactions in school, a conscious reflection on their lives, and therefore making intentional choices. All of this leads to more specialization, greater sophistication, and a stronger focus on individuality, where a person actively chooses between different or opposing paths. For this group of girls, it's clear that simply presenting conflicting choices wasn't enough; real conflict needed a genuine desire for choice and a culturally supportive environment to navigate those choices.
It will now be necessary to discuss another type of deviant, the deviant in a downward direction, or the delinquent. I am using the term delinquent to describe the individual who is maladjusted to the demands of her civilisation, and who comes definitely into conflict 172with her group, not because she adheres to a different standard, but because she violates the group standards which are also her own.[9]
It’s now important to talk about another kind of deviant, the one who deviates downward, or the delinquent. I'm using the term delinquent to refer to someone who struggles to fit in with the expectations of her society and who clearly conflicts with her group, not because she follows a different standard, but because she breaks the group standards that she also shares. 172
A Samoan family or a Samoan community might easily come to conceive the conduct and standards of Sona and Lita as anti-social and undesirable. Each was following a plan of life which would not lead to marriage and children. Such a choice on the part of the females of any human community is, of course, likely to be frowned upon. The girls who, responding to the same stimuli, follow Sona’s and Lita’s example in the future will also run this risk.
A Samoan family or community might easily see Sona and Lita's behavior as antisocial and undesirable. Each was following a life plan that wouldn't lead to marriage and kids. Choosing this path is likely to be criticized by the females in any community. Girls who, influenced by the same factors, choose to follow Sona’s and Lita’s example in the future will also face this risk.
But were there really delinquent girls in this little primitive village, girls who were incapable of developing173 new standards and incapable of adjusting themselves to the old ones? My group included two girls who might be so described, one girl who was just reaching puberty, the other a girl two years past puberty. Their delinquency was not a new phenomenon, but in both cases dated back several years. The members of their respective groups unhesitatingly pronounced them “bad girls,” their age mates avoided them, and their relatives regretted them. As the Samoan village had no legal machinery for dealing with such cases, these are the nearest parallels which it is possible to draw with our “delinquent girl,” substituting definite conflict with unorganised group disapproval for the conflict with the law which defines delinquency in our society.
But were there really rebellious girls in this small, primitive village, girls who couldn’t develop new standards and couldn’t adapt to the old ones? My group included two girls who fit this description: one was just hitting puberty, and the other was two years past it. Their rebellious behavior wasn’t new; in both cases, it went back several years. Their peers readily labeled them “bad girls,” avoided them, and their relatives felt ashamed of them. Since the Samoan village lacked any legal system to handle such cases, these are the closest parallels we can draw to our understanding of a “delinquent girl,” replacing the definite conflict with the law that defines delinquency in our society with unorganized group disapproval.
Lola was seventeen, a tall, splendidly developed, intelligent hoyden. She had an unusual endowment in her capacity for strong feeling, for enthusiasms, for violent responses to individuals. Her father had died when she was a child and she had been reared in a headless house. Her father’s brother who was the matai had several houses and he had scattered his large group of dependants in several different parts of the village. So Lola, two older sisters, two younger sisters, and a brother a year older, were brought up by their mother, a kindly but ineffective woman. The eldest sister married and left the village when Lola was eight. The next sister, Sami, five years older than Lola, was like her mother, mild and gentle, with a soft undercurrent of resentment towards life running through all her 174quiet words. She resented and disliked her younger sister but she was no match for her. Nito, her brother, was a high-spirited and intelligent youth who might have taught his sister a little wisdom had it not been for the brother and sister taboo which kept them always upon a formal footing. Aso, two years younger, was like Sami without Sami’s sullen resentment. She adopted the plan of keeping out of Lola’s way. The youngest, Siva, was like Lola, intelligent, passionate, easily aroused, but she was only eleven and merely profited by her sister’s bad example. Lola was quarrelsome, insubordinate, impertinent. She contended every point, objected to every request, shirked her work, fought with her sisters, mocked her mother, went about the village with a chip upon her shoulder. When she was fourteen, she became so unmanageable at home that her uncle sent her to live in the pastor’s household. She stayed there through a year of stormy scenes until she was finally expelled after a fight with Mala, the other delinquent. That she was not expelled sooner was out of deference to her rank as the niece of a leading chief. Her uncle realised the folly of sending her back to her mother. She was almost sixteen and well developed physically; and could be expected to add sex offences to the list of her troublesome activities at any moment. He took her to live in his own household under the supervision of his very strong-minded, executive wife, Pusa. Lola stayed there almost a year. It was a more interesting household than any in which she had lived. 175Her uncle’s rank made constant calls upon her. She learned to make kava well, to dance with greater ease and mastery. A trip to Tutuila relieved the monotony of life; two cousins from another island came to visit, and there was much gaiety about the house. As consciousness of sex became more acute, she became slightly subdued and tentative in her manner. Pusa was a hard task master and for a while Lola seemed to enjoy the novelty of a strong will backed by real authority. But the novelty wore off. The cousins prolonged their visit month after month. They persisted in treating her as a child. She became bored, sullen, jealous. Finally she ran away to other relatives, a very high chief’s family, in the next village. Here, temporarily, was another house group of women folk, as the head of the house was in Tutuila, and his wife, his mother and his two children were the only occupants of the great guest house. Lola’s labour was welcomed, and she set herself to currying favour with the high chief of the family. At first this was quite easy, as she had run away from the household of a rival chief and he appreciated her public defection. There were only much younger or much older girls in his household. Lola received the attention which she craved. The little girls resented her, but secretly admired her dashing uncompromising manner. But she had only been established here about a month when another chief, with a young and beautiful taupo in his train, came to visit her new chief and the whole party was lodged in the 176very house where she slept. Now began an endless round of hospitable tasks, and worst of all she must wait upon the pretty stranger who was a year younger than herself, but whose rank as visiting taupo gave her precedence. Lola again became troublesome. She quarrelled with the younger girls, was impertinent to the older ones, shirked her work, talked spitefully against the stranger. Perhaps all of this might have been only temporary and had no more far-reaching results than a temporary lack of favour in her new household, had it not been for a still more unfortunate event. The Don Juan of the village was a sleek, discreet man of about forty, a widower, a matai, a man of circumspect manner and winning ways. He was looking for a second wife and turned his attention toward the visitor who was lodged in the guest house of the next village. But Fuativa was a cautious and calculating lover. He wished to look over his future bride carefully and so he visited her house casually, without any declaration of his intention. And he noticed that Lola had reached a robust girlhood and stopped to pluck this ready fruit by the way, while he was still undecided about the more serious business of matrimony.
Lola was seventeen, tall, beautifully developed, and a smart troublemaker. She had a unique ability for strong feelings, intense passions, and dramatic reactions to people. Her father had passed away when she was a child, leaving her to grow up in a chaotic home. Her father's brother, the matai, owned several houses and had spread his large group of dependents across different areas of the village. So, Lola, along with her two older sisters, two younger sisters, and a brother a year older, were raised by their mother, a kind but ineffective woman. The oldest sister got married and left the village when Lola was eight. The next sister, Sami, five years older than Lola, was gentle and mild, but harbored a quiet bitterness towards life that showed in her soft-spoken words. She resented her younger sister but could never match her. Nito, her brother, was spirited and smart, and could have offered some wisdom if their sibling taboo hadn't kept them so formal. Aso, two years younger, was like Sami but without the sullen resentment. She chose to stay out of Lola's way. The youngest, Siva, was like Lola, intelligent and passionate, but she was only eleven and merely learned from her sister's poor example. Lola was argumentative, defiant, and disrespectful. She challenged every rule, resisted every request, avoided her chores, fought with her sisters, mocked her mother, and walked around the village with an attitude. At fourteen, she became so unruly that her uncle sent her to live with the pastor's family. She stayed for a tumultuous year until she was finally expelled after a brawl with Mala, another troublemaker. The only reason she wasn’t sent away sooner was because of her status as the niece of a prominent chief. Her uncle realized it would be foolish to send her back to her mother. Approaching sixteen and developmentally mature, she could easily add more trouble to her list of misbehavior at any moment. He took her into his own home under the watchful eye of his strong-willed, authoritative wife, Pusa. Lola lived there for almost a year, finding it a more interesting environment than any she'd experienced before. Her uncle's status meant she had visitors all the time. She learned to make kava well and to dance with more skill and confidence. A trip to Tutuila broke the routine of her life; two cousins from another island came to visit, bringing a lot of joy to the house. As she became more aware of her sexuality, she grew a bit more reserved and careful in her behavior. Pusa was a tough taskmaster, and for a while, Lola seemed to enjoy the novelty of having someone with real authority over her. But that feeling soon faded. The cousins’ visit stretched out for months, and they insisted on treating her like a child. Bored and sulky, Lola grew jealous and finally ran away to relatives in the next village, a family of very high chiefs. Temporarily, there were just the women in the household because the head of the house was in Tutuila, leaving his wife, mother, and two children occupying the large guest house. Lola's help was welcomed, and she worked hard to win favor with the family’s chief. It started off easily since she had left the home of a rival chief, and he appreciated her move. However, the household had either much younger or much older girls, so Lola got the attention she craved. The little girls were envious, but secretly admired her bold, uncompromising attitude. Just a month later, another chief, accompanied by a beautiful young taupo, visited her new chief, and the whole group was housed in the very guest house where she slept. This brought a never-ending round of hospitable duties, and the worst part was having to serve the pretty newcomer who was a year younger than her but held precedence because of her status as a visiting taupo. Lola became a handful again. She fought with the younger girls, was rude to the older ones, slacked off on her chores, and spoke spitefully about the stranger. This behavior might have just been a temporary issue without serious consequences, but a more unfortunate event occurred. The village's flirt, a suave, discreet man in his forties, a widower and a matai, was looking for a second wife and turned his attention to the visitor staying in the guest house of the next village. Fuativa was a cautious and strategic suitor. He wanted to carefully assess his potential bride, so he visited her casually, without revealing intentions. In the process, he noticed Lola had blossomed into a robust young woman and seized the opportunity to take advantage of this tempting option while he was still uncertain about the more serious aspects of marriage.
With all her capacity for violence, Lola possessed also a strong capacity for affection. Fuativa was a skilled and considerate lover. Few girls were quite so fortunate in their first lovers, and so few felt such unmixed regret when the first love affair was broken off. Fuativa won her easily and after three weeks which 177were casual to him, and very important to her, he proposed for the hand of the visitor. The proposal itself might not have so completely enraged Lola although her pride was sorely wounded. Still, plans to marry a bride from such a great distance might miscarry. But the affianced girl so obviously demurred from the marriage that the talking chiefs became frightened. Fuativa was a rich man and the marriage ceremony would bring many perquisites for the talking chief. If the girl was allowed to go home and plead with her parents, or given the opportunity to elope with some one else, there would be no wedding perhaps and no rewards. The public defloration ceremony is forbidden by law. That the bridegroom was a government employé would further complicate his position should he break the law. So the anxious talking chief and the anxious suitor made their plans and he was given access to his future bride. The rage of Lola was unbounded and she took an immediate revenge, publicly accusing her rival of being a thief and setting the whole village by the ears. The women of the host household drove her out with many imprecations and she fled home to her mother, thus completing the residence cycle begun four years ago. She was now in the position of the delinquent in our society. She had continuously violated the group standards and she had exhausted all the solutions open to her. No other family group would open its doors to a girl whose record branded her as a liar, a trouble maker, a fighter, and a thief, for her misdeeds included 178continual petty thievery. Had she quarrelled with a father or been outraged by a brother-in-law, a refuge would have been easy to find. But her personality was essentially unfortunate. In her mother’s household she made her sisters miserable, but she did not lord it over them as she had done before. She was sullen, bitter, vituperative. The young people of the village branded her as the possessor of a lotu le aga, (“a bad heart”) and she had no companions. Her young rival left the island to prepare for her wedding, or the next chapter might have been Lola’s doing her actual physical violence. When I left, she was living, idle, sullen, and defiant in her long-suffering mother’s house.
With all her potential for violence, Lola also had a deep capacity for love. Fuativa was a skilled and caring lover. Few girls were as lucky with their first lovers, and even fewer felt such pure regret when their first relationship ended. Fuativa easily won her over, and after three weeks that were casual for him but incredibly significant for her, he proposed to the visitor. The proposal might not have made Lola completely furious, though it did hurt her pride. Still, plans to marry a girl from so far away could fall apart. However, the engaged girl clearly hesitated about the marriage, which frightened the talking chiefs. Fuativa was wealthy, and the wedding would bring many benefits for the talking chief. If the girl were allowed to go home and plead with her parents, or had the chance to run off with someone else, there might be no wedding and no rewards. The law forbids the public defloration ceremony. Plus, the fact that the groom was a government employee would complicate things further if he broke the law. So, the worried talking chief and the anxious suitor made their plans, and he was given access to his future bride. Lola was furious and sought immediate revenge, publicly accusing her rival of being a thief and causing a stir in the entire village. The women of the host household kicked her out with many curses, and she fled back to her mother, completing the cycle of residence that had started four years ago. Now, she was in the position of someone who had gone wrong in our society. She had constantly violated group standards and had run out of options. No other family would welcome a girl whose reputation labeled her as a liar, troublemaker, fighter, and thief, especially with her history of petty theft. If she had fought with a father or been wronged by a brother-in-law, finding refuge would have been easy. But her personality was particularly unfortunate. In her mother’s house, she made her sisters unhappy, but she didn’t boss them around like she used to. She was gloomy, bitter, and full of anger. The young people of the village labeled her as having a lotu le aga (“a bad heart”) and she had no friends. Her young rival left the island to prepare for her wedding; otherwise, the next chapter might have shown Lola resorting to actual physical violence. When I left, she was living, idle, gloomy, and defiant in her long-suffering mother’s house.
Mala’s sins were slightly otherwise. Where Lola was violent, Mala was treacherous; where Lola was antagonistic, Mala was insinuating. Mala was younger, having just reached puberty in January, the middle of my stay on the island. She was a scrawny, ill-favoured little girl, always untidily dressed. Her parents were dead and she lived with her uncle, a sour, disgruntled man of small position. His wife came from another village and disliked her present home. The marriage was childless. The only other member of the house group was another niece who had divorced her husband. She also was childless. None showed Mala any affection, and they worked her unmercifully. The life of the only young girl or boy in a Samoan house, in the very rare cases when it occurs, is always very difficult. In this case it was doubly so. Ordinarily other relatives 179in the neighbourhood would have handed their babies over to her care, giving her a share in the activities of happier and more populous households. But from her early childhood she had been branded as a thief, a dangerous charge in a country where there are no doors or locks, and houses are left empty for a day at a time. Her first offence had been to steal a foreign toy which belonged to the chief’s little son. The irate mother had soundly berated the child, on boat day, on the beach where all the people were gathered. When her name was mentioned, the information that she was a thief and a liar was tacked on as casually as was the remark that another was cross-eyed or deaf. Other children avoided her. Next door lived Tino, a dull good child, a few months younger than Mala. Ordinarily these two would have been companions and Mala always insisted that Tino was her friend, but Tino indignantly disclaimed all association with her. And as if her reputation for thievery were not sufficient, she added a further misdemeanour. She played with boys, preferred boys’ games, tied her lavalava like a boy. This behaviour was displayed to the whole village who were vociferous in their condemnation. “She really was a very bad girl. She stole; she lied; and she played with boys.” As in other parts of the world, the whole odium fell on the girl, so the boys did not fight shy of her. They teased her, bullied her, used her as general errand boy and fag. Some of the more precocious boys of her own age were already beginning to look to her 180for possibilities of other forms of amusement. Probably she will end by giving her favours to whoever asks for them, and sink lower and lower in the village esteem and especially in the opinion of her own sex from whom she so passionately desires recognition and affection.
Mala’s issues were somewhat different. While Lola was aggressive, Mala was sneaky; where Lola was confrontational, Mala was manipulative. Mala was younger, having just hit puberty in January, during the middle of my time on the island. She was a thin, unattractive little girl, always dressed sloppily. Her parents had died, and she lived with her uncle, a bitter, unhappy man of little importance. His wife came from another village and didn't like living there. The marriage was childless. The only other person in the household was another niece who had divorced her husband. She was also without children. None of them showed Mala any love, and they made her work tirelessly. The life of the only young girl or boy in a Samoan household, in the rare instances it happens, is always very tough. In Mala’s case, it was even worse. Normally, other relatives in the neighborhood would have entrusted their babies to her care, allowing her to participate in the activities of happier and larger families. But since early childhood, she had been labeled a thief—a serious accusation in a place where there are no doors or locks, and homes can be left empty for a day. Her first offense had been stealing a foreign toy that belonged to the chief’s little son. The furious mother scolded her harshly on the beach on boat day, where everyone had gathered. Whenever her name came up, it was casually mentioned that she was a thief and a liar, just like commenting that someone else was cross-eyed or deaf. Other kids steered clear of her. Next door lived Tino, a plain, good kid, a few months younger than Mala. Usually, these two would have been friends, and Mala always claimed Tino was her friend, but Tino angrily denied any connection to her. As if her reputation for stealing wasn’t enough, she got into more trouble. She played with boys, preferred their games, and tied her lavalava like a boy. This behavior was out in the open for the whole village to see, and they were loud in their disapproval. “She was really a very bad girl. She stole, she lied, and she played with boys.” Like in other parts of the world, all the blame fell on the girl, so the boys didn’t shy away from her. They teased her, bullied her, and used her as a general errand girl. Some of the more precocious boys her age were already starting to look at her as a source of other kinds of entertainment. She would probably end up giving in to whoever asked for her favors, sinking lower in the village’s reputation, especially in the eyes of other girls from whom she desperately wanted acceptance and affection.
Lola and Mala both seemed to be the victims of lack of affection. They both had unusual capacity for devotion and were abnormally liable to become jealous. Both responded with pathetic swiftness to any manifestations of affection. At one end of the scale in their need for affection, they were unfortunately placed at the other end in their chance of receiving it. Lola had a double handicap in her unfortunate temperament and the greater amiability of her three sisters. Her temperamental defects were further aggravated by the absence of any strong authority in her immediate household. Sami, the docile sister, had been saddled with the care of the younger children; Lola, harder to control, was given no such saving responsibility. These conditions were all as unusual as her demand and capacity for affection. And, similarly, seldom were children as desolate as Mala, marooned in a household of unsympathetic adults. So it would appear that their delinquency was produced by the combination of two sets of casual factors, unusual emotional needs and unusual home conditions. Less affectionate children in the same environments, or the same children in more favourable surroundings, probably would never have become as definitely outcast as these. 181Only one other girl in the three villages calls for consideration under this conception of delinquency and she received far less general condemnation than either of the others. This was Sala, who lived in the third village. She lived in a household of seven, consisting of her widowed mother, her younger brother of ten, her grandmother, her uncle and his wife, and their two-year-old son. This presented a fairly well-balanced family group and there were in addition many other relatives close by. Sala had been sent to live in the pastor’s house but had speedily got involved in sex offences and been expelled. Her attitude towards this pastor was still one of unveiled hostility. She was stupid, underhanded, deceitful and she possessed no aptitude for the simplest mechanical tasks. Her ineptness was the laughing stock of the village and her lovers were many and casual, the fathers of illegitimate children, men whose wives were temporarily absent, witless boys bent on a frolic. It was a saying among the girls of the village that Sala was apt at only one art, sex, and that she, who couldn’t even sew thatch or weave blinds, would never get a husband. The social attitude towards her was one of contempt, rather than of antagonism, and she had experienced it keenly enough to have sunk very low in her own eyes. She had a sullen furtive manner, lied extravagantly in her assertions of skill and knowledge, and was ever on the alert for slights and possible innuendoes. She came into no serious conflict with her community. Her father 182beat her occasionally in a half-hearted manner, but her stupidity was her salvation for the Samoan possesses more charity towards weakness than towards misdirected strength. Sooner or later Sala’s random sex experiences will probably lead to pregnancy, resulting in a temporary restriction of her activities and a much greater dependency upon her family. This economic dependence which in her case will be reinforced by her lack of manual skill will be strong enough to give her family a whip hand over her and force her to at least moderate her experimentation. She may not marry for many years and possibly will always be rated too inefficient for such responsibility.
Lola and Mala both seemed to be suffering from a lack of affection. They had an unusual ability to care deeply for others and were especially prone to jealousy. Both reacted quickly and sadly to any signs of care. On one end of their need for affection, they found themselves unfortunately at the opposite end when it came to getting it. Lola had a double disadvantage due to her unfortunate temperament and the greater friendliness of her three sisters. Her temperament issues were made worse by the lack of any strong authority in her home. Sami, the compliant sister, was busy taking care of the younger kids; Lola, being harder to manage, didn’t have such a responsible role. These circumstances were as unusual as her desire and ability for affection. Similarly, it was rare to find a child as miserable as Mala, stuck in a home filled with uncaring adults. It seemed their struggles stemmed from a combination of two types of random factors: their unusual emotional needs and their unique home situations. Less affectionate kids in the same circumstances, or these same kids in better environments, probably wouldn’t have become as completely outcast as they did. 181Only one other girl in the three villages fits this idea of delinquency, and she faced far less blame than the others. This was Sala, who lived in the third village. Her household included seven members: her widowed mom, her ten-year-old younger brother, her grandmother, her uncle and his wife, and their two-year-old son. This created a fairly balanced family, along with many nearby relatives. Sala had been sent to live with the pastor but quickly got involved in sexual offenses and was kicked out. She held nothing back in her open hostility toward this pastor. She was not very bright, sneaky, deceitful, and had no skills for even simple mechanical tasks. Her clumsiness became a joke in the village, and she had many casual lovers—men who fathered illegitimate children, guys whose wives were away, and clueless boys looking for a good time. The village girls would say that Sala excelled in only one area: sex, and that she, who couldn’t even sew or weave, would never find a husband. The community's view of her was one of contempt, rather than hatred, and she felt it enough to see herself very poorly. She had a sulky, secretive demeanor, lied extravagantly about her skills and knowledge, and was constantly on edge for insults and suggestions. She didn’t get into any serious trouble with her community. Her father 182would beat her occasionally, but more in a half-hearted way. Her lack of intelligence somehow became her shield since Samoans generally had more compassion for weakness than for misguided strength. Eventually, Sala’s casual sexual encounters will likely result in pregnancy, leading to a temporary halt in her activities and greater reliance on her family. This economic dependence, which will be reinforced by her lack of practical skills, will be strong enough to give her family power over her and force her to tone down her reckless behavior. She might not marry for many years, and she could end up being seen as too incapable for such responsibility.
The only delinquent in the making, that is a child who showed marked possibilities of increasing misbehaviour, was Siva, Lola’s eleven-year-old little sister. She had the same obstreperous nature and was always engaging in fist fights with the other children, or hurling deadly insults after fleeing backs. She had the same violent craving for affection. But her uncle, profiting by her sister’s unfortunate development, had taken her at the age of ten into his immediate family and so she was spending her pre-adolescent years under a much firmer régime than had her sister. And she differed from her sister in one respect, which was likely to prove her salvation. Where Lola had no sense of humour and no lightness of touch, Siva had both. She was a gifted mimic, an excruciatingly funny dancer, a born comedian. People forgave her her violence and 183her quarrelsomeness for sheer mirth over her propitiatory antics. If this facility continues to endear her to her aunts and cousins, who already put up with any number of pranks and fits of temper from her, she will probably not follow in her sister’s steps. One affectionate word makes her shift her attention, and she has a real gift for affection. Once at a dancing party I had especially requested the children to be good and not waste time in endless bickerings and jealousies. I selected three little girls, the traditional number, to dance, and one of them, Meta, claimed that she had a sore foot. I turned hastily to Siva and asked her to fill out the figure. She was preparing to do so, with none too good grace at being second choice, when Meta, who had merely been holding back for more urging, leaped to her feet, and took the empty place. Siva was doubling up her fists ready to fly at Meta’s throat when she caught my eye. She swallowed furiously, and then jerked the flower wreath from around her own neck and flung it over Meta’s head. With better luck than her sister, she will not come into lasting conflict with her society.
The only troublemaker in the making, meaning a child who showed clear signs of escalating bad behavior, was Siva, Lola’s eleven-year-old little sister. She had the same loud and rowdy nature and was always getting into fistfights with the other kids or throwing nasty insults at them as they walked away. She also had the same intense need for affection. However, her uncle, noticing her sister’s unfortunate path, brought her into his family when she was ten, so she was going through her pre-teen years under much stricter rules than her sister. In one crucial way, she was different from Lola, which could potentially save her. While Lola lacked a sense of humor and lightness, Siva had both. She was a talented mimic, an incredibly funny dancer, and a natural comedian. People overlooked her aggression and tendency to argue because they found her antics so entertaining. If her charm continues to win over her aunts and cousins, who already tolerate her many pranks and outbursts, she will likely avoid following in her sister’s footsteps. A single kind word can shift her focus, and she has a true gift for showing affection. Once at a dance party, I had specifically asked the children to be good and not waste time on endless arguments and jealousy. I picked three little girls, the traditional number, to dance, but one of them, Meta, claimed she had a sore foot. I quickly turned to Siva and asked her to fill in the spot. She was getting ready to do so, not too happy about being the second choice, when Meta, who just needed a little prompting, jumped up and took the empty spot. Siva was clenching her fists and ready to go after Meta when she caught my eye. She swallowed hard, then yanked the flower wreath off her neck and tossed it over Meta’s head. With better luck than her sister, she will probably avoid lasting conflicts with her peers.
And here ends the tale of serious conflict or serious deviation from group standards. The other girls varied as to whether they were subjected to the superior supervision of the pastor’s household or not, as to whether they came from households of rank or families of small prestige, and most of all as to whether they lived in a biological family or a large heterogeneous household. 184But with differences in temperament equal to those found among us, though with a possibly narrower range of intellectual ability, they showed a surprising uniformity of knowledge, skill and attitude, and presented a picture of orderly, regular development in a flexible, but strictly delimited, environment.
And this wraps up the story of serious conflict or major deviations from group norms. The other girls varied in whether they were under the strict supervision of the pastor’s household or not, whether they came from families of high status or those of little renown, and especially whether they lived in a traditional family or a large, diverse household. 184 However, despite differences in temperament similar to ours, though perhaps with a more limited range of intellectual ability, they displayed a surprising consistency in knowledge, skills, and attitudes, and showed a pattern of organized, regular growth in a flexible but clearly defined setting.
XII
Because the community makes no distinction between unmarried girls and the wives of untitled men in the demands which it makes upon them, and because there is seldom any difference in sex experience between the two groups, the dividing line falls not between married and unmarried but between grown women and growing girls in industrial activity and between the wives of matais and their less important sisters in ceremonial affairs. The girl of twenty-two or twenty-three who is still unmarried loses her laissez faire attitude. Family pressure is an effective cause in bringing about this change. She is an adult, as able as her married sisters and her brothers’ young wives; she is expected to contribute as heavily as they to household undertakings. She lives among a group of contemporaries upon whom the responsibilities of marriage are making increased demands. Rivalry and emulation enter in. And also she may be becoming a little anxious about her own marital chances. The first preoccupation with sex experimentation has worn itself out and she settles down to increase her value as a wife. In native theory a girl knows how to sew thatch, but doesn’t really make thatch until she is married. In actual practice the adult 186unmarried girls perform household and agricultural tasks identical with those performed by their married sisters, except that whereas pregnancy and nursing children tie the young married women to the house, the unmarried girls are free to go off on long fishing expeditions, or far inland in search of weaving materials.
Because the community doesn't differentiate between unmarried girls and the wives of men without titles in the expectations it places on them, and because there's usually little difference in sexual experience between these two groups, the dividing line isn't between married and unmarried but between adult women and young girls in the workforce, as well as between the wives of matais and their less important counterparts in ceremonial roles. A girl who is twenty-two or twenty-three and still unmarried starts to lose her carefree attitude. Family pressure is a significant factor in this change. She is an adult, just as capable as her married sisters and her brothers' young wives; she is expected to contribute just as much to household responsibilities. She lives among peers who are increasingly burdened by the demands of marriage. Rivalry and competition play a role here too. Plus, she might be feeling a bit anxious about her own chances of getting married. The initial focus on sexual exploration has faded, and she begins to prioritize increasing her value as a potential wife. According to local beliefs, a girl knows how to weave thatch, but doesn’t really do it until she’s married. In practice, unmarried adult girls carry out household and agricultural tasks just like their married sisters, except that while pregnancy and nursing keep the young married women at home, the unmarried girls can spend time on long fishing trips or venture far inland to gather weaving materials.
A married couple may live either in the household of the girl or of the boy, choice being made on the basis of rank, or the industrial needs of the two households. The change of residence makes much less difference to the girl than to the boy. A married woman’s life is lived in such a narrow sphere that her only associates are the women of her household. Residence in her husband’s village instead of her own does not narrow her life, for her participation in village affairs will remain slight and unimportant until her husband assumes a title which confers status upon her also. If her husband’s household is in her own village, her responsibilities will be increased somewhat because she will be subject to continual demands from her own near relatives as well as from those of her husband.
A married couple can either live in the girl's household or the boy's, with the decision based on their social status or the needs of both households. The move is less impactful for the girl than for the boy. A married woman's life is limited to a small circle, primarily consisting of the women in her household. Living in her husband’s village instead of her own doesn’t really restrict her life because her involvement in village affairs will remain minimal and insignificant until her husband gains a title that elevates her status as well. If her husband’s household is in her own village, her responsibilities will increase somewhat since she will face constant demands from both her own family and her husband’s relatives.
There is no expectation of conflict between daughter-in-law and mother-in-law. The mother-in-law must be respected because she is an elder of the household and an insolent daughter-in-law is no more tolerated than an insubordinate daughter or niece. But tales of the traditional lack of harmony which exists in our civilisation were treated by the Samoans with contemptuous 187amusement. Where the emotional ties between parents and children are so weak, it was impossible to make them see it as an issue between a man’s mother and man’s wife, in which jealousy played a part. They saw it simply as failure on the part of the young and unimportant person to pay proper respect to the old, granting of course that there were always irascible old people from whom it was expedient to move away. The same thing holds true for the young man, if he goes to live in his father-in-law’s house. If the father-in-law is the matai, he has complete authority over his daughter’s husband; if he is only an untitled old man, he must still be treated with respect.
There’s no expectation of conflict between a daughter-in-law and a mother-in-law. The mother-in-law should be respected because she’s an elder of the family, and a disrespectful daughter-in-law is just as unacceptable as a defiant daughter or niece. However, stories about the traditional disharmony that exists in our society were met with scornful amusement by the Samoans. Where the emotional bonds between parents and children are so weak, they couldn’t see it as a conflict between a man’s mother and his wife, where jealousy played a role. They viewed it simply as a failure on the part of the younger and less important person to show proper respect to the elder, acknowledging, of course, that there are always cantankerous old people from whom it’s wise to distance oneself. The same applies to a young man if he moves into his father-in-law’s house. If the father-in-law is the matai, he has full authority over his daughter’s husband; if he’s just an untitled elder, he still deserves respect.
But change of village for the young man makes a great difference, because he must take his place in a new Aumaga, and work with strangers instead of with the boys with whom he has worked and played since childhood. Very often he never becomes as thoroughly assimilated to the new group as he was to the old. He stands more upon his dignity. He works with his new companions but does not play with them. The social life of the Aumaga centres about the group courtesies which they pay to visiting girls. In his own village a man will accompany the younger boys on these occasions for many years after he is married. But in his wife’s village, such behaviour becomes suddenly less appropriate. Random amatory adventures are also more hazardous when he is living as a member of his wife’s household. And although his transition from 188the status of a young man to the status of a matai is easier, he ages more quickly; although he may earn great respect in his adopted village, he commands less of its affection.
But moving to a new village makes a big difference for a young man because he has to fit into a new Aumaga and work with strangers instead of the friends he has grown up with. Often, he never fully integrates into the new group as he did with the old one. He carries himself with more dignity. He works alongside his new peers but doesn’t engage in play with them. The social life of the Aumaga revolves around the group courtesies they show to visiting girls. In his own village, a man will accompany the younger boys during these events for many years after getting married. But in his wife’s village, that behavior suddenly feels less appropriate. Casual romantic encounters also become riskier when he lives as part of his wife’s household. And while his transition from 188 being a young man to becoming a matai is smoother, he ages more quickly; even though he may earn significant respect in his new village, he receives less affection from its people.
In most marriages there is no sense of setting up a new and separate establishment. The change is felt in the change of residence for either husband or wife and in the reciprocal relations which spring up between the two families. But the young couple live in the main household, simply receiving a bamboo pillow, a mosquito net and a pile of mats for their bed. Only for the chief or the chief’s son is a new house built. The wife works with all the women of the household and waits upon all the men. The husband shares the enterprises of the other men and boys. Neither in personal service given or received are the two marked off as a unit. Nor does marriage of either brother or sister slacken the avoidance rules; it merely adds another individual, the new sister or brother-in-law, to whom the whole series of avoidances must be applied. In the sexual relation alone are the two treated as one. For even in the care of the young children and in the decisions as to their future, the uncles and aunts and grandparents participate as fully as the parents. It is only when a man is matai as well as father, that he has control over his own children; and when this is so, the relationship is blurred in opposite fashion, for he has the same control over many other young people who are less closely related to him. 189The pregnant young wife is surrounded by a multitude of taboos, most of which are prohibitions against solitary activities. She must not walk alone, sit alone, dance alone, gather food alone, eat alone, or when only her husband is present. All of these taboos are explained by the amiable doctrine that only things which are wrong are done in solitude and that any wrong deed committed by the expectant mother will injure the child. It seems simpler to prohibit solitary acts than wrong ones. There are also ghosts which are particularly likely to injure the pregnant woman, and she is warned against walking in ghost-ridden places. She is warned against doing too heavy work and against getting chilled or overheated. While pregnancy is not treated with anything like the consideration which is often given it here, her first pregnancy gives a woman a certain amount of social prominence. This prominence is in direct proportion to her rank, and the young wife whose child is the presumptive heir to some high title is watched over with great solicitude. Relatives gather from great distances for the confinement and birth feast, which is described as the mother’s feast, rather than the feast in honour of either child or father.
In most marriages, there's no sense in creating a new and separate household. The change is mainly in where either the husband or wife lives and in the relationships that develop between the two families. But the young couple stays in the main household, just receiving a bamboo pillow, a mosquito net, and some mats for their bed. Only the chief or the chief's son gets a new house built for them. The wife works alongside all the women in the household and serves all the men. The husband participates in the activities of the other men and boys. Neither in service given nor received are the couple recognized as a unit. Moreover, when either a brother or sister gets married, it doesn’t ease the avoidance rules; it just adds one more person, the new sister or brother-in-law, to whom these rules apply. Only in their sexual relationship are they treated as one. Even in caring for young children and making decisions about their futures, uncles, aunts, and grandparents are just as involved as the parents. A man only has control over his children if he is both a matai and a father; when this happens, the relationship becomes more complicated, as he then has similar authority over many other young people who aren't as closely related to him. The pregnant young wife faces numerous taboos, mostly prohibiting her from doing things alone. She shouldn't walk alone, sit alone, dance alone, gather food alone, eat alone, or do so only in her husband’s presence. All these taboos are justified by the idea that only wrong things happen in solitude and that any wrong actions taken by the expectant mother could harm the child. It's simpler to ban solitary acts than to label them as wrong. There are also ghosts that are said to be especially harmful to pregnant women, and she is advised to avoid ghost-infested areas. She's cautioned against heavy work and extremes of temperature. While pregnancy isn't treated with the same level of care often found in other cultures, a woman’s first pregnancy gives her a certain social status. This status depends on her rank, and the young wife whose child is expected to inherit a high title is looked after with great concern. Relatives come from far and wide for the confinement and birth celebration, which is called the mother’s feast rather than a celebration for the child or the father. 189
After the birth of the first child, the other children arrive frequently and with small remark. Old gossips count them and comment on the number living, dead or miscarried in previous births. A pig is roasted for the birth feast to which only the near relatives are invited. The mother of many children is rather taken for 190granted than praised. The barren woman is mildly execrated and her misfortune attributed to loose living. There were three barren older women on Taū; all three were midwives and reputed to be very wise. Now well past the child-bearing age, they were reaping the reward of the greater application to the intricacies of their calling with which they had compensated for their barrenness.
After the first child is born, other kids often come along quickly and with little to say. The old gossipers count them up and remark on how many are alive, dead, or lost in previous pregnancies. A pig is roasted for the birth celebration, which is only attended by close relatives. The mother of many kids is more often taken for granted than celebrated. The woman who can’t have kids is somewhat scorned, and her bad luck is blamed on her loose lifestyle. There were three older women on Taū who couldn’t have children; all three were midwives and considered very wise. Now past the age of having kids, they were reaping the rewards of focusing more on the complexities of their work to make up for their inability to bear children.
The young married women of twenty to thirty are a busy, cheerful group. They become church members and wear hats to church. When they have not a baby at the breast, they are doing heavy work on the plantations, fishing or making tapa. No other important event will ever happen to them again. If their husbands die, they will probably take new husbands, and those of lower rank. If their husbands become matais, they will also acquire a place in the fono of the women. But it is only the woman with a flair for political wire-pulling and the luck to have either important relatives or an important husband who gets any real satisfaction out of the social organisation of the village.
The young married women aged twenty to thirty are a lively, busy group. They join the church and wear hats when they attend. When they aren't nursing a baby, they're working hard on the plantations, fishing, or making tapa. No other significant events will happen to them again. If their husbands die, they’ll likely remarry, often choosing partners of lower status. If their husbands become matais, they will gain a place in the fono of the women. However, only those women who are skilled at political maneuvering and have influential relatives or a prominent husband find any real satisfaction in the village's social structure.
The young men do not settle as early into a groove. What her first child is to a woman his title is to a man, and while each new child is less of an event in her life, a new title is always a higher one and a greater event in his. A man rarely attains his first title before he is thirty, often not before he is forty. All the years between his entrance into the Aumaga and his entrance into the Fono are years of striving. He cannot acquire 191a reputation and then rest upon it or another claimant to the same title will take advantage of his indolence and pass him in the race. One good catch of fish does not make him a fisherman nor one housebeam neatly adzed, a carpenter; the whole emphasis is upon a steady demonstration of increasing skill which will be earnest of the necessary superiority over his fellows. Only the lazy, the shiftless, the ambitionless fail to respond to this competition. The one exception to this is in the case of the son or heir of the high chief who may be made the manaia at twenty. But here his high rank has already subjected him to more rigorous discipline and careful training than the other youths, and as manaia, he is the titular head of the Aumaga, and must lead it well or lose his prestige.
The young men don't settle into a routine as quickly. What her first child means to a woman is what his title means to a man. While each new child is less of a big deal in her life, a new title is always a bigger deal for him. A man usually doesn't get his first title until he's thirty, and often not until he's forty. All the years between his entry into the Aumaga and his entry into the Fono are years of hard work. He can't build a reputation and just relax, or someone else trying for the same title will outpace him. One good fish catch doesn’t make him a fisherman, nor does one well-carved house beam make him a carpenter; the focus is on consistently showing growing skill to prove his superiority over others. Only the lazy, aimless, or unambitious fail to rise to this challenge. The one exception is the son or heir of the high chief, who can become the manaia at twenty. But in his case, his high status has already put him through more rigorous training and discipline than the other young men, and as manaia, he is the head of the Aumaga, and he must lead well or risk losing his reputation.


Once having acquired a matai name and entered the Fono, differences in temperament prevail. The matai name he receives may be a very small one, carrying with it no right to a post in the council house, or other prerogatives. It may be so small that matai though he is, he does not try to command a household, but lives instead in the shadow of some more important relative. But he will be a member of the Fono, classed with the elders of the village, and removed forever from the hearty group activities of the young men. Should he become a widower and wish to court a new wife, he can only do so by laying aside his matai name and entering her house under the fiction that he is still a youth. His main preoccupation is the affairs of the village; his 192main diversion, hours spent in ceremonious argument in some meeting. He always carries his bundle of beaten cocoanut fibre and as he talks, he rolls the fibres together on his bare thigh.
Once he has received a matai name and joined the Fono, differences in personality become clear. The matai name he gets might be quite minor, offering no rights to a position in the council house or other privileges. It could be so insignificant that even as a matai, he doesn't attempt to lead a household but instead lives in the shadow of a more prominent relative. However, he will be a member of the Fono, counted among the village elders, and forever separated from the lively activities of the young men. If he becomes a widower and wants to pursue a new wife, he can only do so by giving up his matai name and entering her home pretending to be a young man. His main focus is the village's affairs; his primary pastime involves hours of formal debate in meetings. He always carries his bundle of beaten coconut fiber, and as he speaks, he rolls the fibers together on his bare thigh.
The less ambitious rest upon this achievement. The more ambitious continue the game, for higher titles, for greater prestige as craftsmen or orators, for the control of more strings in the political game. At last the preference for the most able, the very preference which, in defiance of laws of primogeniture or direct descent, may have given a man his title, takes it away from him. For should he live beyond his prime, fifty-five or sixty, his name is taken from him and given to another, and he is given a “little matai name,” so that he may still sit with the other matais and drink his kava. These old men stay at home, guard the house while the others go inland to the plantations, superintend the children, braid cinet and give advice, or in a final perverse assertion of authority, fail to give it. One young chief who had been given his father’s name during his father’s lifetime, complained to me: “I had no old man to help me. My father was angry that his title was given to me and he would tell me nothing. My mother was wise but she came from another island and did not know well the ancient ways of our village. There was no old one in the house to sit with me in the evening and fill my ears with the things from the olden time. A young matai should always have an old man beside him, who, 193even though he is deaf and cannot always hear his questions, can still tell him many things.”
The less ambitious are satisfied with this achievement. The more ambitious keep playing for higher titles, more respect as craftsmen or speakers, and for greater influence in politics. Eventually, the very preference for the most capable, which might have given a man his title in defiance of rules about heredity, ultimately takes it away from him. If he lives past his prime, around fifty-five or sixty, his name is stripped from him and given to someone else, while he receives a “little matai name,” allowing him to still sit with the other matais and drink kava. These older men stay home, watch over the house while the others go to the plantations, supervise the children, braid cinet, and offer advice, or, in a final twisted display of authority, choose not to. One young chief who received his father’s name while his father was still alive complained to me: “I had no old man to guide me. My father was upset that his title was given to me and wouldn’t tell me anything. My mother was wise, but she came from another island and didn't know our village’s ancient customs well. There was no elder in the house to sit with me at night and share stories from the past. A young matai should always have an elder beside him who, 193 even if deaf and unable to hear all his questions, can still teach him many things.”
The women’s lives pursue a more even tenor. The wives of chiefs and talking chiefs have to give some time to the mastery of ceremonial. The old women who become midwives or doctors pursue their professions but seldom and in a furtive, private fashion. The menopause is marked by some slight temperamental instability, irritability, finickiness about food, a tendency to sudden whims and inexplicable fancies. Once past the menopause and relieved of child-bearing, a woman turns her attention again to the heavy work of the plantations. The hardest work of the village is done by women between forty-five and fifty-five. Then, as age approaches, she settles down to performing the skilled tasks in the household, to weaving and tapa making.
The lives of women are more balanced. The wives of chiefs and those who speak on their behalf need to dedicate some time to mastering ceremonial duties. Older women who become midwives or doctors follow their careers but usually do so quietly and privately. Menopause is accompanied by some minor emotional changes, irritability, fussiness about food, and sudden whims and unpredictable urges. Once past menopause and no longer having to bear children, a woman refocuses on the demanding work of the plantations. The toughest tasks in the village are handled by women aged between forty-five and fifty-five. As they age, they shift to performing skilled tasks at home, like weaving and making tapa.
Where a man is disqualified from active work by rheumatism, elephantiasis, or general feebleness, his rôle as a teacher is diminished. He can teach the aspirant young fisherman the lore of fishing but not the technique. The old woman on the other hand is mistress of housebound crafts and to her must go the girl who is ambitious to become a skilled weaver. Another can gather the herbs which she needs for her medicines, while she keeps the secret of compounding them. The ceremonial burning of the candle-nut to obtain black dye is in the hands of very old women. And also these 194old women are usually more of a power within the household than the old men. The men rule partly by the authority conferred by their titles, but their wives and sisters rule by force of personality and knowledge of human nature. A life-long preoccupation within the smaller group makes them omniscient and tyrannical. They suffer no diminution of prestige except such as is inherent in the complete loss of their faculties.
Where a man is unable to work due to rheumatism, elephantiasis, or general weakness, his role as a teacher is limited. He can teach the aspiring young fisherman the stories and knowledge of fishing but not the practical skills. On the other hand, the old woman is skilled in crafts that can only be done at home, and she is the one to teach the girl who wants to become a talented weaver. Another can gather the herbs needed for her medicines while keeping the secret of how to mix them. The ceremonial burning of the candle-nut to create black dye is performed by very old women. These old women also tend to hold more power in the household than the old men. The men exert authority based on their titles, but their wives and sisters lead through their personalities and understanding of human behavior. A lifetime spent within this smaller group makes them all-knowing and controlling. They face little loss of status except when they completely lose their abilities.
The feeling for generation is retained until death, and the very old people sit in the sun and talk softly without regard for taboo or sex.
The sense of connection to the past lasts until death, and elderly people sit in the sun, chatting quietly without worrying about social norms or topics like sex.
XIII
For many chapters we have followed the lives of Samoan girls, watched them change from babies to baby-tenders, learn to make the oven and weave fine mats, forsake the life of the gang to become more active members of the household, defer marriage through as many years of casual love-making as possible, finally marry and settle down to rearing children who will repeat the same cycle. As far as our material permitted, an experiment has been conducted to discover what the process of development was like in a society very different from our own. Because the length of human life and the complexity of our society did not permit us to make our experiment here, to choose a group of baby girls and bring them to maturity under conditions created for the experiment, it was necessary to go instead to another country where history had set the stage for us. There we found girl children passing through the same process of physical development through which our girls go, cutting their first teeth and losing them, cutting their second teeth, growing tall and ungainly, reaching puberty with their first menstruation, gradually reaching physical maturity, and becoming 196ready to produce the next generation. It was possible to say: Here are the proper conditions for an experiment; the developing girl is a constant factor in America and in Samoa; the civilisation of America and the civilisation of Samoa are different. In the course of development, the process of growth by which the girl baby becomes a grown woman, are the sudden and conspicuous bodily changes which take place at puberty accompanied by a development which is spasmodic, emotionally charged, and accompanied by an awakened religious sense, a flowering of idealism, a great desire for assertion of self against authority—or not? Is adolescence a period of mental and emotional distress for the growing girl as inevitably as teething is a period of misery for the small baby? Can we think of adolescence as a time in the life history of every girl child which carries with it symptoms of conflict and stress as surely as it implies a change in the girl’s body?
For many chapters, we've followed the lives of Samoan girls, watched them grow from infants to caregivers, learn to cook and weave beautiful mats, leave behind a life of partying to become more involved in their homes, postpone marriage through as many years of casual dating as they can, and eventually marry and settle down to raise children who will go through the same cycle. With the resources we had, we conducted an experiment to learn about the development process in a society that's quite different from ours. Since the length of human life and the complexity of our society didn’t allow us to perform the experiment here by selecting a group of baby girls and raising them under specific conditions, we chose to go to another country where history provided the right context. There, we found young girls going through the same stages of physical development as our girls—getting their first teeth, losing them, getting their second set of teeth, growing tall and awkward, hitting puberty with their first period, gradually becoming physically mature, and prepared to create the next generation. It was clear: Here are the right conditions for an experiment; the developing girl is a constant in both America and Samoa; the cultures of America and Samoa are different. As they develop, the growth process from baby girl to adult woman includes sudden and noticeable physical changes at puberty, which come with emotional ups and downs, a surge of religious feelings, blossoming idealism, and a strong desire to assert individuality against authority—or not? Is adolescence a period of mental and emotional struggle for the growing girl just as teething is a painful time for infants? Can we view adolescence as a phase in every girl’s life that brings symptoms of conflict and stress, just as it signifies a change in her body?
Following the Samoan girls through every aspect of their lives we have tried to answer this question, and we found throughout that we had to answer it in the negative. The adolescent girl in Samoa differed from her sister who had not reached puberty in one chief respect, that in the older girl certain bodily changes were present which were absent in the younger girl. There were no other great differences to set off the group passing through adolescence from the group which would become adolescent in two years or the group which had become adolescent two years before. 197And if one girl past puberty is undersized while her cousin is tall and able to do heavier work, there will be a difference between them, due to their different physical endowment, which will be far greater than that which is due to puberty. The tall, husky girl will be isolated from her companions, forced to do longer, more adult tasks, rendered shy by a change of clothing, while her cousin, slower to attain her growth, will still be treated as a child and will have to solve only the slightly fewer problems of childhood. The precedent of educators here who recommend special tactics in the treatment of adolescent girls translated into Samoan terms would read: Tall girls are different from short girls of the same age, we must adopt a different method of educating them.
Following the Samoan girls through every aspect of their lives, we tried to answer this question and found that the answer was negative. The adolescent girl in Samoa was different from her younger sister who hadn't hit puberty yet in one main way: the older girl had certain bodily changes that the younger girl did not. There weren't any other major differences to distinguish the group going through adolescence from the group that would enter it in two years or the group that had already gone through it two years earlier. 197 If one girl past puberty is smaller while her cousin is tall and can handle heavier work, the difference between them, due to their varying physical abilities, will be much greater than any difference caused by puberty. The tall, strong girl will be set apart from her peers, made to do longer, more adult tasks, and may feel shy due to a change in clothing, while her cousin, who takes longer to grow, will still be treated like a child and will face only slightly fewer childhood challenges. The approach taken by educators here, who recommend specialized strategies for dealing with adolescent girls, if translated into Samoan terms, would suggest: Tall girls are different from short girls of the same age; we need to use different methods to educate them.
But when we have answered the question we set out to answer we have not finished with the problem. A further question presents itself. If it is proved that adolescence is not necessarily a specially difficult period in a girl’s life—and proved it is if we can find any society in which that is so—then what accounts for the presence of storm and stress in American adolescents? First, we may say quite simply, that there must be something in the two civilisations to account for the difference. If the same process takes a different form, in two different environments, we cannot make any explanations in terms of the process, for that is the same in both cases. But the social environment is very different and it is to it that we must look for an explanation. 198What is there in Samoa which is absent in America, what is there in America which is absent in Samoa, which will account for this difference?
But when we've answered the question we set out to address, we haven't finished with the problem. Another question comes up. If it's proven that adolescence isn't necessarily a particularly difficult time in a girl’s life—and it is proven if we can find any society where that’s the case—then what explains the presence of turmoil and stress in American adolescents? First, we can simply say that there must be something in the two societies that accounts for the difference. If the same process manifests differently in two different environments, we can’t explain it in terms of the process, since that’s the same in both cases. But the social environment is very different, and we need to look there for an explanation. 198 What is present in Samoa that is missing in America, and what is present in America that is missing in Samoa, that accounts for this difference?
Such a question has enormous implications and any attempt to answer it will be subject to many possibilities of error. But if we narrow our question to the way in which aspects of Samoan life which irremediably affect the life of the adolescent girl differ from the forces which influence our growing girls, it is possible to try to answer it.
Such a question has huge implications, and any attempt to answer it will come with a lot of potential for error. However, if we focus our question on how certain aspects of Samoan life that undeniably impact the lives of adolescent girls differ from the influences on our own growing girls, we can attempt to find an answer.
The background of these differences is a broad one, with two important components; one is due to characteristics which are Samoan, the other to characteristics which are primitive.
The background of these differences is extensive, with two key components; one is related to Samoan characteristics, and the other to primitive traits.
The Samoan background which makes growing up so easy, so simple a matter, is the general casualness of the whole society. For Samoa is a place where no one plays for very high stakes, no one pays very heavy prices, no one suffers for his convictions or fights to the death for special ends. Disagreements between parent and child are settled by the child’s moving across the street, between a man and his village by the man’s removal to the next village, between a husband and his wife’s seducer by a few fine mats. Neither poverty nor great disasters threaten the people to make them hold their lives dearly and tremble for continued existence. No implacable gods, swift to anger and strong to punish, disturb the even tenor of their days. Wars and cannibalism are long since passed away and now the greatest cause for 199tears, short of death itself, is a journey of a relative to another island. No one is hurried along in life or punished harshly for slowness of development. Instead the gifted, the precocious, are held back, until the slowest among them have caught the pace. And in personal relations, caring is as slight. Love and hate, jealousy and revenge, sorrow and bereavement, are all matters of weeks. From the first months of its life, when the child is handed carelessly from one woman’s hands to another’s, the lesson is learned of not caring for one person greatly, not setting high hopes on any one relationship.
The Samoan background that makes growing up so easy and straightforward is the overall relaxed nature of the society. Samoa is a place where no one risks much, no one pays heavy prices, and no one suffers for their beliefs or fights to the death for personal goals. Disagreements between parents and children are resolved by the child simply moving across the street, between a man and his village by the man relocating to the next village, and between a husband and his wife's seducer by exchanging a few fine mats. Neither poverty nor major disasters threaten the people, so they don't cling to life anxiously or fear for their survival. There are no unforgiving gods, quick to anger and harsh in punishment, disrupting the smooth flow of their days. Wars and cannibalism are long gone, and now the biggest source of tears, other than death itself, is when a relative travels to another island. No one is rushed in life or severely punished for developing slowly. Instead, the gifted and precocious are held back until the slowest among them catch up. In personal relationships, care is minimal. Love and hate, jealousy and revenge, sorrow and loss are all fleeting feelings lasting only a few weeks. From their earliest months, as children are passed carelessly from one caregiver to another, they learn not to care deeply for any one person and not to place high hopes on any single relationship.
And just as we may feel that the Occident penalises those unfortunates who are born into Western civilisation with a taste for meditation and a complete distaste for activity, so we may say that Samoa is kind to those who have learned the lesson of not caring, and hard upon those few individuals who have failed to learn it. Lola and Mala and little Siva, Lola’s sister, all were girls with a capacity for emotion greater than their fellows. And Lola and Mala, passionately desiring affection and too violently venting upon the community their disappointment over their lack of it, were both delinquent, unhappy misfits in a society which gave all the rewards to those who took defeat lightly and turned to some other goal with a smile.
And just as we might feel that the West punishes those unfortunate enough to be born into Western civilization with a preference for contemplation and a complete dislike for activity, we can say that Samoa is forgiving to those who have learned not to care, but harsh on those few who haven’t. Lola, Mala, and little Siva, Lola’s sister, were all girls who felt emotions more deeply than others. Lola and Mala, desperately seeking love and venting their disappointment over not getting it too passionately towards the community, were both troubled, unhappy misfits in a society that rewarded those who took setbacks lightly and shifted their focus to another goal with a smile.
In this casual attitude towards life, in this avoidance of conflict, of poignant situations, Samoa contrasts strongly not only with America but also with most primitive 200civilisations. And however much we may deplore such an attitude and feel that important personalities and great art are not born in so shallow a society, we must recognise that here is a strong factor in the painless development from childhood to womanhood. For where no one feels very strongly, the adolescent will not be tortured by poignant situations. There are no such disastrous choices as those which confronted young people who felt that the service of God demanded forswearing the world forever, as in the Middle Ages, or cutting off one’s finger as a religious offering, as among the Plains Indians. So, high up in our list of explanations we must place the lack of deep feeling which the Samoans have conventionalised until it is the very framework of all their attitudes toward life.
In this laid-back approach to life, where conflict and intense situations are avoided, Samoa stands in stark contrast not just to America but also to most early societies. And even if we regret this mindset and believe that important figures and great art don't emerge from such a superficial society, we have to acknowledge that it plays a significant role in the smooth transition from childhood to adulthood. When no one feels very deeply, teenagers aren’t tormented by intense situations. There aren’t any disastrous choices like those faced by young people in the Middle Ages, who believed serving God meant rejecting the world entirely, or those who would cut off a finger as a religious sacrifice, like some Plains Indians. So, at the top of our list of explanations, we should recognize the absence of deep feelings that the Samoans have institutionalized until it forms the very basis of all their attitudes toward life.
And next there is the most striking way in which all isolated primitive civilisation and many modern ones differ from our own, in the number of choices which are permitted to each individual. Our children grow up to find a world of choices dazzling their unaccustomed eyes. In religion they may be Catholics, Protestants, Christian Scientists, Spiritualists, Agnostics, Atheists, or even pay no attention at all to religion. This is an unthinkable situation in any primitive society not exposed to foreign influence. There is one set of gods, one accepted religious practice, and if a man does not believe, his only recourse is to believe less than his fellows; he may scoff but there is no new faith to which he may turn. Present-day Manu’a approximates this 201condition; all are Christians of the same sect. There is no conflict in matters of belief although there is a difference in practice between Church-members and non-Church-members. And it was remarked that in the case of several of the growing girls the need for choice between these two practices may some day produce a conflict. But at present the Church makes too slight a bid for young unmarried members to force the adolescent to make any decision.
And next, there's the most noticeable way that all isolated primitive societies and many modern ones differ from ours: the number of choices allowed to each individual. Our kids grow up in a world filled with options that can be overwhelming. When it comes to religion, they can be Catholics, Protestants, Christian Scientists, Spiritualists, Agnostics, Atheists, or they might not care about religion at all. This is unimaginable in any primitive society that hasn't been influenced by outside factors. There’s only one set of gods, one accepted way to practice religion, and if someone doesn’t believe, they can only believe less than their peers; they might mock, but there’s no new faith available to them. Today’s Manu’a is somewhat similar; everyone is part of the same Christian sect. There’s no conflict in beliefs, though there’s a difference in practice between Church members and non-members. It was noted that for several of the growing girls, the need to choose between these two practices might eventually lead to a conflict. However, right now, the Church doesn't seem to attract young unmarried members enough to make them feel pressured to decide.
Similarly, our children are faced with half a dozen standards of morality: a double sex standard for men and women, a single standard for men and women, and groups which advocate that the single standard should be freedom while others argue that the single standard should be absolute monogamy. Trial marriage, companionate marriage, contract marriage—all these possible solutions of a social impasse are paraded before the growing children while the actual conditions in their own communities and the moving pictures and magazines inform them of mass violations of every code, violations which march under no banners of social reform.
Similarly, our kids are confronted with multiple standards of morality: a double standard for men and women, a unified standard for both genders, and groups that argue the single standard should be freedom while others contend it should be strict monogamy. Trial marriages, companionate marriages, contract marriages—all these potential solutions to a social deadlock are showcased to our growing children while the real situations in their communities and the movies and magazines reveal mass violations of every moral code, violations that don’t carry any banners of social reform.
The Samoan child faces no such dilemma. Sex is a natural, pleasurable thing; the freedom with which it may be indulged in is limited by just one consideration, social status. Chiefs’ daughters and chiefs’ wives should indulge in no extra-marital experiments. Responsible adults, heads of households and mothers of families should have too many important matters on 202hand to leave them much time for casual amorous adventures. Every one in the community agrees about the matter, the only dissenters are the missionaries who dissent so vainly that their protests are unimportant. But as soon as a sufficient sentiment gathers about the missionary attitude with its European standard of sex behaviour, the need for choice, the forerunner of conflict, will enter into Samoan society.
The Samoan child doesn't deal with such a conflict. Sex is a natural, enjoyable experience; the freedom to explore it is only limited by one factor—social status. Daughters and wives of chiefs should not engage in any extramarital activities. Responsible adults, heads of households, and mothers have too many important responsibilities on 202 their plates to spend much time on casual romantic encounters. Everyone in the community is on the same page about this, with the only dissenters being the missionaries, whose objections are so futile that they barely matter. However, once enough support builds around the missionaries' perspective, with its European standards of sexual behavior, the need for choices and the beginnings of conflict will emerge in Samoan society.
Our young people are faced by a series of different groups which believe different things and advocate different practices, and to each of which some trusted friend or relative may belong. So a girl’s father may be a Presbyterian, an imperialist, a vegetarian, a teetotaler, with a strong literary preference for Edmund Burke, a believer in the open shop and a high tariff, who believes that woman’s place is in the home, that young girls should wear corsets, not roll their stockings, not smoke, nor go riding with young men in the evening. But her mother’s father may be a Low Episcopalian, a believer in high living, a strong advocate of States’ Rights and the Monroe Doctrine, who reads Rabelais, likes to go to musical shows and horse races. Her aunt is an agnostic, an ardent advocate of woman’s rights, an internationalist who rests all her hopes on Esperanto, is devoted to Bernard Shaw, and spends her spare time in campaigns of anti-vivisection. Her elder brother, whom she admires exceedingly, has just spent two years at Oxford. He is an Anglo-Catholic, an enthusiast concerning all things mediæval, writes mystical poetry, 203reads Chesterton, and means to devote his life to seeking for the lost secret of mediæval stained glass. Her mother’s younger brother is an engineer, a strict materialist, who never recovered from reading Haeckel in his youth; he scorns art, believes that science will save the world, scoffs at everything that was said and thought before the nineteenth century, and ruins his health by experiments in the scientific elimination of sleep. Her mother is of a quietistic frame of mind, very much interested in Indian philosophy, a pacifist, a strict non-participator in life, who in spite of her daughter’s devotion to her will not make any move to enlist her enthusiasms. And this may be within the girl’s own household. Add to it the groups represented, defended, advocated by her friends, her teachers, and the books which she reads by accident, and the list of possible enthusiasms, of suggested allegiances, incompatible with one another, becomes appalling.
Our young people are confronted by a variety of groups that have different beliefs and advocate for different practices, to which some trusted friends or relatives might belong. For example, a girl's father might be a Presbyterian, an imperialist, a vegetarian, a teetotaler, who prefers reading Edmund Burke, supports open shop policies and high tariffs, thinks a woman's place is in the home, believes young girls should wear corsets, shouldn't roll their stockings, smoke, or go out riding with young men at night. Meanwhile, her maternal grandfather could be a Low Episcopalian, one who enjoys a luxurious lifestyle, strongly supports States’ Rights and the Monroe Doctrine, reads Rabelais, and loves going to musicals and horse races. Her aunt is an agnostic, a passionate advocate for women's rights, an internationalist who puts her faith in Esperanto, is devoted to Bernard Shaw, and spends her free time campaigning against vivisection. Her older brother, whom she admires greatly, has just come back from spending two years at Oxford. He’s an Anglo-Catholic, enthusiastic about all things medieval, writes mystical poetry, 203reads Chesterton, and plans to dedicate his life to uncovering the lost secrets of medieval stained glass. Her mother’s younger brother is an engineer, a staunch materialist who never got over reading Haeckel as a young man; he dismisses art, believes science will save the world, scoffs at all thoughts and ideas before the nineteenth century, and jeopardizes his health by experimenting with ways to eliminate sleep. Her mother has a quiet mindset, is very interested in Indian philosophy, a pacifist, and a strict non-participant in life, who, despite her daughter’s devotion, refuses to engage with her enthusiasms. And this is just within the girl’s own household. When you add the viewpoints represented, defended, and promoted by her friends, her teachers, and the random books she picks up, the list of possible interests and suggested loyalties, many of which clash with one another, becomes overwhelming.
The Samoan girl’s choices are far otherwise. Her father is a member of the Church and so is her uncle. Her father lives in a village where there is good fishing, her uncle in a village where there are plenty of cocoanut crabs. Her father is a good fisherman and in his house there is plenty to eat; her uncle is a talking chief and his frequent presents of bark cloth provide excellent dance dresses. Her paternal grandmother, who lives with her uncle, can teach her many secrets of healing; her maternal grandmother, who lives with her mother, is an expert weaver of fans. The boys in her uncle’s 204village are admitted younger into the Aumaga and are not much fun when they come to call; but there are three boys in her own village whom she likes very much. And her great dilemma is whether to live with her father or her uncle, a frank, straightforward problem which introduces no ethical perplexities, no question of impersonal logic. Nor will her choice be taken as a personal matter, as the American girl’s allegiance to the views of one relative might be interpreted by her other relatives. The Samoans will be sure she chose one residence rather than the other for perfectly good reasons, the food was better, she had a lover in one village, or she had quarrelled with a lover in the other village. In each case she was making concrete choices within one recognised pattern of behaviour. She was never called upon to make choices involving an actual rejection of the standards of her social group, such as the daughter of Puritan parents, who permits indiscriminate caresses, must make in our society.
The Samoan girl’s options are quite different. Her father is a member of the Church, and so is her uncle. Her father lives in a village with great fishing, while her uncle is in a village with lots of coconut crabs. Her dad is a skilled fisherman, and there’s always plenty to eat at his house; her uncle is a talking chief, and his frequent gifts of bark cloth provide beautiful dance dresses. Her paternal grandmother, who stays with her uncle, can teach her many healing secrets; her maternal grandmother, who lives with her mother, is an expert fan weaver. The boys in her uncle’s 204village join the Aumaga at a younger age and aren’t very entertaining when they visit; however, there are three boys in her own village that she really likes. Her main dilemma is whether to live with her father or her uncle, a straightforward issue with no ethical complexities, unlike an American girl who might face family tension when choosing a relative’s side. Samoans will likely believe she chose one place over the other for solid reasons, like better food, a boyfriend in one village, or a fight with a boyfriend in the other. In every case, she makes clear choices within an accepted framework of behavior. She never has to make choices that involve truly rejecting the values of her community, like a daughter of Puritan parents might have to do in our society when she allows casual affections.
And not only are our developing children faced by a series of groups advocating different and mutually exclusive standards, but a more perplexing problem presents itself to them. Because our civilisation is woven of so many diverse strands, the ideas which any one group accepts will be found to contain numerous contradictions. So if the girl has given her allegiance whole-heartedly to some one group and has accepted in good faith their asseverations that they alone are right and all other philosophies of life are Antichrist and 205anathema, her troubles are still not over. While the less thoughtful receives her worst blows in the discovery that what father thinks is good, grandfather thinks is bad, and that things which are permitted at home are banned at school, the more thoughtful child has subtler difficulties in store for her. If she has philosophically accepted the fact that there are several standards among which she must choose, she may still preserve a childlike faith in the coherence of her chosen philosophy. Beyond the immediate choice which was so puzzling and hard to make, which perhaps involved hurting her parents or alienating her friends, she expects peace. But she has not reckoned with the fact that each of the philosophies with which she is confronted is itself but the half-ripened fruit of compromise. If she accept Christianity, she is immediately confused between the Gospel teachings concerning peace and the value of human life and the Church’s whole-hearted acceptance of war. The compromise made seventeen centuries ago between the Roman philosophy of war and domination, and the early Church doctrine of peace and humility, is still present to confuse the modern child. If she accepts the philosophic premises upon which the Declaration of Independence of the United States was founded, she finds herself faced with the necessity of reconciling the belief in the equality of man and our institutional pledges of equality of opportunity with our treatment of the Negro and the Oriental. The diversity of standards in present-day society is so striking 206that the dullest, the most incurious, cannot fail to notice it. And this diversity is so old, so embodied in semi-solutions, in those compromises between different philosophies which we call Christianity, or democracy, or humanitarianism, that it baffles the most intelligent, the most curious, the most analytical.
And not only are our developing children faced with various groups advocating different and conflicting standards, but a more confusing problem arises. Because our society is made up of so many different viewpoints, the ideas any one group believes will often contain numerous contradictions. So if a girl has committed herself completely to one group and has accepted in good faith their claims that they alone are right and that all other life philosophies are wrong and unacceptable, her troubles are still far from over. While the less reflective person experiences difficulties in discovering that what her father thinks is good, her grandfather thinks is bad, and that things allowed at home are banned at school, the more thoughtful child encounters subtler challenges. If she has intellectually acknowledged that there are multiple standards from which she must choose, she may still maintain a childlike belief in the consistency of her chosen philosophy. Beyond the immediate decision that was so perplexing and difficult to make, possibly involving disappointing her parents or alienating her friends, she expects peace. However, she hasn't considered the fact that each philosophy she confronts is merely a half-developed compromise. If she embraces Christianity, she quickly becomes conflicted between the Gospel teachings on peace and the value of human life and the Church's full acceptance of war. The compromise made seventeen centuries ago between the Roman philosophy of war and dominance, and the early Church's doctrine of peace and humility, still complicates the modern child’s understanding. If she accepts the philosophical foundations of the United States Declaration of Independence, she must reconcile the belief in human equality and our institutional commitments to equal opportunity with the treatment of Black people and Asians. The wide range of standards in today’s society is so striking that even the least observant and curious cannot help but notice it. This diversity has deep roots, embodied in partial solutions and those compromises between different philosophies that we refer to as Christianity, democracy, or humanitarianism, which leaves even the most intelligent, the most curious, and the most analytical baffled.
So for the explanation of the lack of poignancy in the choices of growing girls in Samoa, we must look to the temperament of the Samoan civilisation which discounts strong feeling. But for the explanation of the lack of conflict we must look principally to the difference between a simple, homogeneous primitive civilisation, a civilisation which changes so slowly that to each generation it appears static, and a motley, diverse, heterogeneous modern civilisation.
So to explain the lack of emotional depth in the choices of young girls in Samoa, we need to consider the temperament of Samoan society, which downplays strong emotions. To understand the absence of conflict, we should focus mainly on the difference between a simple, uniform primitive society that changes so slowly that it seems static to each generation, and a varied, diverse, modern society.
And in making the comparison there is a third consideration, the lack of neuroses among the Samoans, the great number of neuroses among ourselves. We must examine the factors in the early education of the Samoan children which have fitted them for a normal, unneurotic development. The findings of the behaviourists and of the psychoanalysts alike lay great emphasis upon the enormous rôle which is played by the environment of the first few years. Children who have been given a bad start are often found to function badly later on when they are faced with important choices. And we know that the more severe the choice, the more conflict; the more poignancy is attached to the demands made upon the individual, the more neuroses will result. 207History, in the form of the last war, provided a stupendous illustration of the great number of maimed and handicapped individuals whose defects showed only under very special and terrible stress. Without the war, there is no reason to believe that many of these shell-shocked individuals might not have gone through life unremarked; the bad start, the fears, the complexes, the bad conditionings of early childhood, would never have borne positive enough fruit to attract the attention of society.
And in making the comparison, we should also consider a third point: the absence of neuroses among the Samoans compared to the high rates of neuroses in our own society. We need to look into what factors in the early upbringing of Samoan children contribute to their healthy, untroubled development. Both behaviorists and psychoanalysts emphasize the significant role that early environmental influences play during the first few years of life. Children who start off poorly often struggle later when faced with important decisions. We understand that the more challenging the decision, the greater the conflict; the more intense the demands placed on a person, the more likely it is that neuroses will develop. 207 History, particularly the last war, offered a striking example of the many injured and disabled people whose issues only emerged under extreme and distressing pressure. Without the war, it's reasonable to think that many of these shell-shocked individuals could have gone through life unnoticed; their difficult beginnings, fears, complexes, and adverse conditioning in early childhood may never have manifested strongly enough to draw society's attention.
The implications of this observation are double. Samoa’s lack of difficult situations, of conflicting choice, of situations in which fear or pain or anxiety are sharpened to a knife edge will probably account for a large part of the absence of psychological maladjustment. Just as a low-grade moron would not be hopelessly handicapped in Samoa, although he would be a public charge in a large American city, so individuals with slight nervous instability have a much more favourable chance in Samoa than in America. Furthermore the amount of individualisation, the range of variation, is much smaller in Samoa. Within our wider limits of deviation there are inevitably found weak and non-resistant temperaments. And just as our society shows a greater development of personality, so also it shows a larger proportion of individuals who have succumbed before the complicated exactions of modern life.
The implications of this observation are twofold. Samoa’s lack of tough situations, conflicting choices, and circumstances where fear, pain, or anxiety are heightened likely explains much of the absence of psychological issues. Just like a low-grade individual wouldn’t be completely out of place in Samoa, even if they’d struggle in a big American city, those with slight nervous instability have much better prospects in Samoa than in America. Additionally, the level of individualization and the variation among people is much lower in Samoa. In our broader range of differences, we naturally find weaker and more fragile temperaments. And just as our society has a greater development of personality, it also has a larger number of individuals who have fallen victim to the complex demands of modern life.
Nevertheless, it is possible that there are factors in the early environment of the Samoan child which are 208particularly favourable to the establishment of nervous stability. Just as a child from a better home environment in our civilisation may be presumed to have a better chance under all circumstances it is conceivable that the Samoan child is not only handled more gently by its culture but that it is also better equipped for those difficulties which it does meet.
Nevertheless, it’s possible that there are factors in the early environment of the Samoan child that are 208especially favorable for developing emotional stability. Just as a child from a more nurturing home in our society is assumed to have a better chance in all situations, it’s plausible that the Samoan child is not only treated more gently by its culture but is also better prepared for the challenges it does face.
Such an assumption is given force by the fact that little Samoan children pass apparently unharmed through experiences which often have grave effects on individual development in our civilisation. Our life histories are filled with the later difficulties which can be traced back to some early, highly charged experience with sex or with birth or death. And yet Samoan children are familiarised at an early age and without disaster, with all three. It is very possible that there are aspects of the life of the young child in Samoa which equip it particularly well for passing through life without nervous instability.
Such an assumption is supported by the fact that little Samoan children go through experiences that often have serious effects on individual development in our society, yet they seem unharmed. Our life stories are filled with later challenges that can be traced back to some intense early experiences with sex, birth, or death. However, Samoan children are introduced to all three at an early age and without any negative consequences. It's quite possible that there are aspects of young children's lives in Samoa that prepare them especially well to navigate life without anxiety or instability.
With this hypothesis in mind it is worth while to consider in more detail which parts of the young child’s social environment are most strikingly different from ours. Most of these centre about the family situation, the environment which impinges earliest and most intensely upon the child’s consciousness. The organisation of a Samoan household eliminates at one stroke, in almost all cases, many of the special situations which are believed to be productive of undesirable emotional sets. The youngest, the oldest, and the only child, 209hardly ever occur because of the large number of children in a household, all of whom receive the same treatment. Few children are weighted down with responsibility, or rendered domineering and overbearing as eldest children so often are, or isolated, condemned to the society of adults and robbed of the socialising effect of contact with other children, as only children so often are. No child is petted and spoiled until its view of its own deserts is hopelessly distorted, as is so often the fate of the youngest child. But in the few cases where Samoan family life does approximate ours, the special attitudes incident to order of birth and to close affectional ties with the parent tend to develop.
With this hypothesis in mind, it's worthwhile to look more closely at which aspects of a young child's social environment are most strikingly different from ours. Most of these differences center around the family situation, the environment that impacts the child’s awareness the earliest and most intensely. The organization of a Samoan household often eliminates, in almost all cases, many of the specific situations believed to lead to undesirable emotional outcomes. The youngest, oldest, and only children hardly ever exist because of the large number of children in a household, all of whom receive similar treatment. Few children carry heavy responsibilities or become dominating and overbearing like eldest children often do, or feel isolated, forced into adult company, and deprived of the socializing effects of interaction with other children, as only children often do. No child is overly pampered and spoiled to the point that their perception of their own worth becomes distorted, which is frequently the case for the youngest child. However, in the few instances where Samoan family life resembles ours, the specific attitudes linked to birth order and close affectionate ties with parents tend to develop.
The close relationship between parent and child, which has such a decisive influence upon so many in our civilisation, that submission to the parent or defiance of the parent may become the dominating pattern of a lifetime, is not found in Samoa. Children reared in households where there are a half dozen adult women to care for them and dry their tears, and a half dozen adult males, all of whom represent constituted authority, do not distinguish their parents as sharply as our children do. The image of the fostering, loving mother, or the admirable father, which may serve to determine affectional choices later in life, is a composite affair, composed of several aunts, cousins, older sisters and grandmothers; of chief, father, uncles, brothers and cousins. Instead of learning as its first lesson that here is a kind mother whose special and principal care is for its 210welfare, and a father whose authority is to be deferred to, the Samoan baby learns that its world is composed of a hierarchy of male and female adults, all of whom can be depended upon and must be deferred to.
The close bond between parent and child, which has a significant impact on so many people in our society, where submitting to or defying a parent can shape a person’s entire life, isn’t present in Samoa. Kids raised in homes with several adult women to comfort them and dry their tears, along with several adult men who represent authority, don’t differentiate between their parents as sharply as our children do. The image of a nurturing, loving mother or an admirable father, which might influence their emotional choices later, is a blend of various aunts, cousins, older sisters, and grandmothers; of chiefs, fathers, uncles, brothers, and cousins. Instead of learning from the start that there’s a kind mother who primarily cares for their well-being and a father whose authority should be respected, the Samoan baby discovers that their world consists of a hierarchy of adult men and women, all of whom can be relied upon and must be respected.
The lack of specialised feeling which results from this diffusion of affection in the household is further reinforced by the segregation of the boys from the girls, so that a child regards the children of the opposite sex as taboo relatives, regardless of individuality, or as present enemies and future lovers, again regardless of individuality. And the substitution of relationship for preference in forming friendships completes the work. By the time she reaches puberty the Samoan girl has learned to subordinate choice in the selection of friends or lovers to an observance of certain categories. Friends must be relatives of one’s own sex; lovers, non-relatives. All claim of personal attraction or congeniality between relatives of opposite sex must be flouted. All of this means that casual sex relations carry no onus of strong attachment, that the marriage of convenience dictated by economic and social considerations is easily born and casually broken without strong emotion.
The lack of specialized affection that comes from this spread of caring within the household is further strengthened by boys and girls being kept apart. This makes a child view kids of the opposite sex as off-limits relatives, ignoring their individuality, or as current rivals and future partners, again ignoring who they actually are. The shift from choosing friends based on preference to choosing based on relationships wraps it all up. By the time a Samoan girl reaches puberty, she has learned to prioritize social rules over personal choice in picking friends or lovers. Friends have to be relatives of the same sex; lovers have to be non-relatives. Any sense of personal attraction or compatibility between opposite-sex relatives must be dismissed. This creates a situation where casual sexual relationships don’t come with the burden of deep emotional ties, meaning that marriages formed for economic and social reasons can be easily accepted and casually ended without strong feelings.
Nothing could present a sharper contrast to the average American home, with its small number of children, the close, theoretically permanent tie between the parents, the drama of the entrance of each new child upon the scene and the deposition of the last baby. Here the growing girl learns to depend upon a few individuals, to expect the rewards of life from certain 211kinds of personalities. With this first set towards preference in personal relations she grows up playing with boys as well as with girls, learning to know well brothers and cousins and schoolmates. She does not think of boys as a class but as individuals, nice ones like the brother of whom she is fond, or disagreeable, domineering ones, like a brother with whom she is always on bad terms. Preference in physical make-up, in temperament, in character, develops and forms the foundations for a very different adult attitude in which choice plays a vivid rôle. The Samoan girl never tastes the rewards of romantic love as we know it, nor does she suffer as an old maid who has appealed to no lover or found no lover appealing to her, or as the frustrated wife in a marriage which has not fulfilled her high demands.
Nothing contrasts more sharply with the average American home, which has a small number of children, a close, seemingly permanent bond between the parents, the excitement of each new child entering the family, and the departure of the last baby. Here, the growing girl learns to rely on a few people and expects life's rewards from certain types of personalities. With this initial preference in relationships, she grows up playing with both boys and girls, getting to know her brothers, cousins, and classmates well. She doesn't see boys as a group but as individuals, some nice like her favorite brother, and others irritating and bossy, like a brother she’s always arguing with. A preference for different physical traits, temperaments, and personalities develops, laying the groundwork for a very different adult perspective where choice plays a significant role. The Samoan girl never experiences the rewards of romantic love as we understand it, nor does she suffer as an old maid who has never attracted a lover or as a frustrated wife in a marriage that hasn’t met her expectations.
Having learned a little of the art of disciplining sex feeling into special channels approved by the whole personality, we will be inclined to account our solution better than the Samoans. To attain what we consider a more dignified standard of personal relations we are willing to pay the penalty of frigidity in marriage and a huge toll of barren, unmarried women who move in unsatisfied procession across the American and English stage. But while granting the desirability of this development of sensitive, discriminating response to personality, as a better basis for dignified human lives than an automatic, undifferentiated response to sex attraction, we may still, in the light of Samoan solutions, count our methods exceedingly expensive. 212The strict segregation of related boys and girls, the institutionalised hostility between pre-adolescent children of opposite sexes in Samoa are cultural features with which we are completely out of sympathy. For the vestiges of such attitudes, expressed in our one-sex schools, we are trying to substitute coeducation, to habituate one sex to another sufficiently so that difference of sex will be lost sight of in the more important and more striking differences in personality. There are no recognisable gains in the Samoan system of taboo and segregation, of response to a group rather than response to an individual. But when we contrast the other factor of difference the conclusion is not so sure. What are the rewards of the tiny, ingrown, biological family opposing its closed circle of affection to a forbidding world, of the strong ties between parents and children, ties which imply an active personal relation from birth until death? Specialisation of affection, it is true, but at the price of many individuals’ preserving through life the attitudes of dependent children, of ties between parents and children which successfully defeat the children’s attempts to make other adjustments, of necessary choices made unnecessarily poignant because they become issues in an intense emotional relationship. Perhaps these are too heavy prices to pay for a specialisation of emotion which might be brought about in other ways, notably through coeducation. And with such a question in our minds it is interesting to note that a larger family community, in which there 213are several adult men and women, seems to ensure the child against the development of the crippling attitudes which have been labelled Œdipus complexes, Electra complexes, and so on.
Having learned a bit about channeling sexual feelings into healthy expressions that the whole self approves of, we may think our approach is better than that of the Samoans. To achieve what we view as a more respectable standard of personal relationships, we're ready to accept the cost of emotional distance in marriage and a significant number of unmarried women who go through life unfulfilled in American and English society. While we recognize the value of developing a sensitive, selective response to individual personalities as a more respectful foundation for our lives than a basic reaction to sexual attraction, we might still find our methods to be quite costly compared to the Samoan way. The strict separation of boys and girls who are related, along with the institutionalized hostility between pre-adolescent children of the opposite sex in Samoa, are aspects of their culture that we don't resonate with at all. In response to the remnants of such attitudes, shown in our single-sex schools, we are working towards coeducation, training one sex to become accustomed to the other to the point where gender differences fade in the light of more significant and noticeable personality differences. There aren't any clear benefits in the Samoan system of restrictions and separation, where the response is to the group instead of to the individual. However, when we compare the different factors, the outcome is less certain. What are the benefits of a small, insular family, which protects its limited circle of affection from a harsh world, and the strong connections between parents and children, which suggest an active personal relationship from birth to death? It's true that this creates a specialization of affection, but it comes at the cost of many individuals retaining the mindset of dependent children throughout life, where the bonds between parents and children hinder the children's attempts to adapt, and necessary decisions become more painful because they arise from a deep emotional connection. Maybe these are too steep a price to pay for an emotional specialization that could be achieved in other ways, especially through coeducation. With this question in mind, it's interesting to note that a larger family community, with several adult men and women, seems to protect children from developing unhealthy attitudes often referred to as Oedipus complexes, Electra complexes, and so on.
The Samoan picture shows that it is not necessary to channel so deeply the affection of a child for its parents and suggests that while we would reject that part of the Samoan scheme which holds no rewards for us, the segregation of the sexes before puberty, we may learn from a picture in which the home does not dominate and distort the life of the child.
The Samoan picture demonstrates that it's not essential to deeply channel a child's affection for their parents. It suggests that while we might dismiss the aspect of the Samoan approach that offers no benefits to us—specifically, the separation of genders before puberty—we can still gain insights from a perspective where the home doesn't overshadow and warp the child's life.
The presence of many strongly held and contradictory points of view and the enormous influence of individuals in the lives of their children in our country play into each other’s hands in producing situations fraught with emotion and pain. In Samoa the fact that one girl’s father is a domineering, dogmatic person, her cousin’s father a gentle, reasonable person, and another cousin’s father a vivid, brilliant, eccentric person, will influence the three girls in only one respect, choice of residence if any one of the three fathers is the head of a household. But the attitudes of the three girls towards sex, and towards religion, will not be affected by the different temperaments of their three fathers, for the fathers play too slight a rôle in their lives. They are schooled not by an individual but by an army of relatives into a general conformity upon which the personality of their parents has a very slight effect. And through an endless chain of cause and effect, individual 214differences of standard are not perpetuated through the children’s adherence to the parents’ position, nor are children thrown into bizarre, untypical attitudes which might form the basis for departure and change. It is possible that where our own culture is so charged with choice, it would be desirable to mitigate, at least in some slight measure, the strong rôle which parents play in children’s lives, and so eliminate one of the most powerful accidental factors in the choices of any individual life.
The presence of many strongly held and contradictory viewpoints and the significant influence of individuals on their children's lives in our country feed into each other, creating situations full of emotion and pain. In Samoa, the fact that one girl's father is overbearing and dogmatic, her cousin's father is gentle and reasonable, and another cousin's father is vibrant, brilliant, and eccentric will only affect the three girls in one way: their choice of where to live if any one of the fathers is the head of a household. However, their attitudes towards sex and religion won’t be shaped by their fathers’ different personalities, as the fathers have too little influence in their lives. They are not educated by a single parent but by a whole network of relatives, leading to a general conformity that parents' personalities barely impact. Through a continuous chain of cause and effect, individual differences in values are not passed down through the children's alignment with their parents’ beliefs, nor are children pushed into unusual, atypical attitudes that might encourage change and divergence. It may be that, in our own culture where choice is so abundant, it would be beneficial to lessen, even if only slightly, the strong role that parents play in their children's lives, thus reducing one of the most significant accidental factors in the choices made throughout an individual life.
The Samoan parent would reject as unseemly and odious an ethical plea made to a child in terms of personal affection. “Be good to please mother.” “Go to church for father’s sake.” “Don’t be so disagreeable to your sister, it makes father so unhappy.” Where there is one standard of conduct and only one, such undignified confusion of ethics and affection is blessedly eliminated. But where there are many standards and all adults are striving desperately to bind their own children to the particular courses which they themselves have chosen, recourse is had to devious and non-reputable means. Beliefs, practices, courses of action, are pressed upon the child in the name of filial loyalty. In our ideal picture of the freedom of the individual and the dignity of human relations it is not pleasant to realise that we have developed a form of family organisation which often cripples the emotional life, and warps and confuses the growth of many individuals’ power to consciously live their own lives. 215The third element in the Samoan pattern of lack of personal relationships and lack of specialised affection, is the case of friendship. Here, most of all, individuals are placed in categories and the response is to the category, “relative,” or “wife of my husband’s talking chief,” or “son of my father’s talking chief,” or “daughter of my father’s talking chief.” Consideration of congeniality, of like-mindedness, are all ironed out in favour of regimented associations. Such attitudes we would of course reject completely.
The Samoan parent would find it inappropriate and unpleasant to make an ethical appeal to a child based on personal affection. “Be good to make your mother happy.” “Go to church for your father.” “Don’t be so difficult with your sister; it makes your father unhappy.” When there is only one standard of behavior, this mix of ethics and affection is thankfully avoided. However, where there are multiple standards and all adults are trying hard to guide their own children to follow the paths they've chosen, they often resort to indirect and questionable methods. Beliefs, practices, and actions are imposed on the child in the name of loyalty to the family. In our ideal vision of individual freedom and the dignity of human relationships, it’s troubling to see that we’ve created a family structure that often hampers emotional well-being and distorts the ability of many individuals to consciously live their own lives. 215 The third aspect of the Samoan model, which lacks personal relationships and specialized affection, is the concept of friendship. Here, more than anywhere else, individuals are categorized, and responses are based on those categories, such as “relative,” or “wife of my husband’s talking chief,” or “son of my father’s talking chief,” or “daughter of my father’s talking chief.” Considerations of compatibility and shared values are replaced by enforced associations. Such attitudes are ones we would completely reject.
Drawing the threads of this particular discussion together, we may say that one striking difference between Samoan society and our own is the lack of the specialisation of feeling, and particularly of sex feeling, among the Samoans. To this difference is undoubtedly due a part of the lack of difficulty of marital adjustments in a marriage of convenience, and the lack of frigidity or psychic impotence. This lack of specialisation of feeling must be attributed to the large heterogeneous household, the segregation of the sexes before adolescence, and the regimentation of friendship—chiefly along relationship lines. And yet, although we deplore the prices in maladjusted and frustrated lives, which we must pay for the greater specialisation of sex feeling in our own society, we nevertheless vote the development of specialised response as a gain which we would not relinquish. But an examination of these three causal factors suggests that we might accomplish our desired end, the development of a consciousness of 216personality, through coeducation and free and unregimented friendships, and possibly do away with the evils inherent in the too intimate family organisation, thus eliminating a part of our penalty of maladjustment without sacrificing any of our dearly bought gains.
Bringing together the key points of this discussion, we can say that one major difference between Samoan society and ours is the absence of specialized feelings, especially sexual feelings, among Samoans. This difference likely contributes to the ease of marital adjustments in marriages of convenience and the absence of frigidity or emotional blocks. The lack of specialization in feelings can be traced back to the large, diverse family units, the separation of genders before adolescence, and friendships largely organized by family ties. While we may regret the costs of maladjustment and frustration in our lives due to the heightened specialization of sexual feelings in our society, we still consider the development of specialized responses a valuable gain we wouldn't want to lose. However, reviewing these three factors suggests that we could achieve our goal of developing a sense of personality through coeducation and unrestricted friendships, potentially alleviating some issues caused by overly intimate family structures while preserving our hard-won advantages.
The next great difference between Samoa and our own culture which may be credited with a lower production of maladjusted individuals is the difference in the attitude towards sex and the education of the children in matters pertaining to birth and death. None of the facts of sex or of birth are regarded as unfit for children, no child has to conceal its knowledge for fear of punishment or ponder painfully over little-understood occurrences. Secrecy, ignorance, guilty knowledge, faulty speculations resulting in grotesque conceptions which may have far-reaching results, a knowledge of the bare physical facts of sex without a knowledge of the accompanying excitement, of the fact of birth without the pains of labour, of the fact of death without the fact of corruption—all the chief flaws in our fatal philosophy of sparing children a knowledge of the dreadful truth—are absent In Samoa. Furthermore, the Samoan child who participates intimately in the lives of a host of relatives has many and varied experiences upon which to base its emotional attitudes. Our children, confined within one family circle (and such confinement is becoming more and more frequent with the growth of cities and the substitution of apartment houses with a transitory population for a neighbourhood of house-holders), 217often owe their only experience with birth or death to the birth of a younger brother or sister or the death of a parent or grandparent. Their knowledge of sex, aside from children’s gossip, comes from an accidental glimpse of parental activity. This has several very obvious disadvantages. In the first place, the child is dependent for its knowledge upon birth and death entering its own home; the youngest child in a family where there are no deaths may grow to adult life without ever having had any close knowledge of pregnancy, experience with young children, or contact with death.
The next major difference between Samoa and our own culture that contributes to fewer maladjusted individuals is how they view sex and how children are educated about birth and death. In Samoa, topics like sex and birth are not considered inappropriate for children; no child has to hide their knowledge for fear of punishment or struggle to understand confusing situations. The issues of secrecy, ignorance, guilty knowledge, and misguided assumptions that lead to bizarre beliefs—which can have lasting effects—are absent. Kids there learn the basic physical facts about sex without any accompanying shame, understand the reality of birth without fear, and recognize death without the aversion to decay. In contrast, our society often believes that shielding children from these harsh truths is beneficial. Moreover, Samoan children, involved in the lives of many relatives, have diverse experiences that shape their emotional responses. Our children, on the other hand, often only interact with birth and death within their immediate family—a situation that is becoming more common as cities grow and more people live in apartments with a transient population, rather than neighborhoods filled with long-term residents. 217 Often, the only experiences they have with birth or death come from a younger sibling being born or a parent or grandparent passing away. What they learn about sex, aside from some kids' talk, comes from accidental glimpses of their parents. This creates several obvious disadvantages. For one, children rely on personal experiences of birth and death within their homes; the youngest in a family with no deaths may grow into adulthood without any close familiarity with pregnancy, experience caring for younger children, or contact with death.
A host of ill-digested fragmentary conceptions of life and death will fester in the ignorant, inexperienced mind and provide a fertile field for the later growth of unfortunate attitudes. Second, such children draw their experiences from too emotionally toned a field; one birth may be the only one with which they come in close contact for the first twenty years of their lives. And upon the accidental aspects of this particular birth their whole attitude is dependent. If the birth is that of a younger child who usurps the elder’s place, if the mother dies in child bed, or if the child which is born is deformed, birth may seem a horrible thing, fraught with only unwelcome consequences. If the only death bed at which one has ever watched is the death bed of one’s mother, the bare fact of death may carry all the emotion which that bereavement aroused, carry forever an effect out of all proportion to the particular deaths encountered later in life. And intercourse 218seen only once or twice, between relatives towards whom the child has complicated emotional attitudes, may produce any number of false assumptions. Our records of maladjusted children are full of cases where children have misunderstood the nature of the sexual act, have interpreted it as struggle accompanied by anger, or as chastisement, have recoiled in terror from one highly charged experience. So our children are dependent upon accident for their experience of life and death; and those experiences which they are vouchsafed, lie within the intimate family circle and so are the worst possible way of learning general facts about which it is important to acquire no special, distorted attitudes. One death, two births, one sex experience, is a generous total for the child brought up under living conditions which we consider consonant with an American standard of living. And considering the number of illustrations which we consider it necessary to give of how to calculate the number of square feet of paper necessary to paper a room eight feet by twelve feet by fourteen feet, or how to parse an English sentence, this is a low standard of illustration. It might be argued that these are experiences of such high emotional tone that repetition is unnecessary. It might also be argued if a child were severely beaten before being given its first lesson in calculating how to paper a room, and as a sequel to the lesson, saw its father hit its mother with the poker, it would always remember that arithmetic lesson. But what it would 219know about the real nature of the calculations involved in room-papering is doubtful. In one or two experiences, the child is given no perspective, no chance to relegate the grotesque and unfamiliar physical details of the life process to their proper place. False impressions, part impressions, repulsion, nausea, horror, grow up about some fact experienced only once under intense emotional stress and in an atmosphere unfavourable to the child’s attaining any real understanding.
A bunch of poorly understood, fragmented ideas about life and death will linger in the minds of the uninformed and inexperienced, creating a breeding ground for negative attitudes later on. Additionally, these children gain their experiences from a highly emotional context; for the first twenty years of their lives, they might only witness one birth. Their whole attitude toward birth depends on the random circumstances surrounding that specific birth. If it’s the birth of a younger sibling who takes the older child's place, if the mother dies during childbirth, or if the newborn has deformities, they may see birth as a terrible event filled with only negative outcomes. If the only deathbed they’ve ever seen is their mother’s, the simple fact of death might carry all the emotions stirred up by that loss, affecting how they perceive all future deaths disproportionately. The few times they’ve seen sexual interactions, especially among relatives tied to complicated feelings, might lead them to make all sorts of incorrect assumptions. Our records of troubled children are filled with cases where kids have misunderstood the nature of sex, interpreting it as a struggle filled with anger or as punishment, and recoiling in fear from one intense experience. So, our kids rely on random events for their understanding of life and death; the experiences they do have are within the close-knit family circle, which is the worst way to learn general truths that shouldn’t come with distorted views. One death, two births, one sexual experience—this is a lot for a child raised under living conditions we consider typical for an American lifestyle. When we think about how many examples we feel we need to give about calculating the square footage of paper needed to cover a room that’s eight by twelve by fourteen feet, or how to structure an English sentence, it’s a pretty low standard of illustration. One could argue that these experiences are so emotionally charged that they don’t need to be repeated. It could also be argued that if a child was severely beaten before their first lesson on how to calculate the paper needed for a room, and then saw their father hit their mother with a poker right after the lesson, they would always remember that math lesson. But what they would truly understand about the actual calculations involved in room papering is questionable. With just one or two experiences, the child gains no perspective and no chance to place the strange and unsettling physical details of the process of life into context. Misleading impressions, partial understandings, repulsion, nausea, and horror can develop around an event experienced only once under high emotional stress and an environment that doesn’t help the child achieve any real understanding.
A standard of reticence which forbids the child any sort of comment upon its experiences makes for the continuance of such false impressions, such hampering emotional attitudes, questions such as, “Why were grandma’s lips so blue?” are promptly hushed. In Samoa, where decomposition sets in almost at once, a frank, naïve repugnance to the odours of corruption on the part of all the participants at a funeral robs the physical aspect of death of any special significance. So, in our arrangements, the child is not allowed to repeat his experiences, and he is not permitted to discuss those which he has had and correct his mistakes.
A standard of silence that prevents the child from commenting on their experiences leads to the persistence of false impressions, and emotional barriers. Questions like, “Why were grandma’s lips so blue?” get quickly silenced. In Samoa, where decomposition happens almost immediately, a candid, innocent disgust towards the smells of decay from everyone at a funeral takes away any special meaning associated with death. Similarly, in our approach, the child is not allowed to talk about their experiences, nor are they permitted to discuss the ones they’ve had and correct their misunderstandings.
With the Samoan child it is profoundly different. Intercourse, pregnancy, child birth, death, are all familiar occurrences. And the Samoan child experiences them in no such ordered fashion as we, were we to decide for widening the child’s experimental field, would regard as essential. In a civilisation which suspects privacy, children of neighbours will be accidental and unemotional spectators in a house where the head 220of the household is dying or the wife is delivered of a miscarriage. The pathology of the life processes is known to them, as well as the normal. One impression corrects an earlier one until they are able, as adolescents, to think about life and death and emotion without undue preoccupation with the purely physical details.
With the Samoan child, the experience is deeply different. Intercourse, pregnancy, childbirth, and death are all common events. The Samoan child encounters these events in a way that isn’t as structured as we might consider necessary if we were to expand the child’s experiences. In a society that is wary of privacy, children from neighboring families are often accidental and unemotional onlookers in a home where the head of the household is dying or where a wife has had a miscarriage. They understand both the pathologies and the normal aspects of life processes. One impression builds on another until they can contemplate life, death, and emotions as adolescents without fixating excessively on the physical details.
It must not be supposed, however, that the mere exposure of children to scenes of birth and death would be a sufficient guarantee against the growth of undesirable attitudes. Probably even more influential than the facts which are so copiously presented to them, is the attitude of mind with which their elders regard the matter. To them, birth and sex and death are the natural, inevitable structure of existence, of an existence in which they expect their youngest children to share. Our so often repeated comment that “it’s not natural” for children to be permitted to encounter death would seem as incongruous to them as if we were to say it was not natural for children to see other people eat or sleep. And this calm, matter-of-fact acceptance of their children’s presence envelops the children in a protective atmosphere, saves them from shock and binds them closer to the common emotion which is so dignifiedly permitted them.
It shouldn't be assumed, however, that simply exposing children to scenes of birth and death is enough to prevent the development of negative attitudes. Probably even more influential than the facts presented to them is the mindset their elders have about these topics. To them, birth, sex, and death are the natural, unavoidable aspects of life, and they expect their youngest children to be part of that reality. Our frequent comments that “it’s not natural” for children to encounter death would seem as strange to them as saying it’s not natural for children to see other people eat or sleep. This calm, straightforward acceptance of their children’s presence creates a protective environment, shielding them from shock and deepening their connection to the shared emotions that are so respectfully allowed.
As in every case, it is here impossible to separate attitude from practice and say which is primary. The distinction is made only for our use in another civilisation. The individual American parents, who believe in a practice like the Samoan, and permit their children 221to see adult human bodies and gain a wider experience of the functioning of the human body than is commonly permitted in our civilisation, are building upon sand. For the child, as soon as it leaves the protecting circle of its home, is blasted by an attitude which regards such experience in children as ugly and unnatural. As likely as not, the attempt of the individual parents will have done the child more harm than good, for the necessary supporting social attitude is lacking. This is just a further example of the possibilities of maladjustment inherent in a society where each home differs from each other home; for it is in the fact of difference that the strain lies rather than in the nature of the difference.
As in every case, it's impossible to separate attitude from practice and determine which one is more important. We make this distinction just for our understanding in a different culture. Individual American parents who embrace a practice like that of the Samoans and allow their children 221 to see adult bodies and have a broader understanding of how the human body works—more than what's typically allowed in our society—are building on shaky ground. Once the child leaves the protective environment of home, they're hit by an attitude that views such experiences in children as inappropriate and unnatural. More often than not, the efforts of these individual parents may harm their child more than help because the necessary supportive social attitude is missing. This illustrates a further example of the potential for maladjustment in a society where each home is different from the others; the strain lies in the fact of these differences rather than in the nature of the differences themselves.
Upon this quiet acceptance of the physical facts of life, the Samoans build, as they grow older, an acceptance of sex. Here again it is necessary to sort out which parts of their practice seem to produce results which we certainly deprecate, and which produce results which we desire. It is possible to analyse Samoan sex practice from the standpoint of development of personal relationships on the one hand, and of the obviation of specific difficulties upon the other.
Upon this calm acceptance of life's physical realities, the Samoans, as they age, develop an acceptance of sex. Again, it’s important to distinguish which aspects of their practices yield results we generally disapprove of, and which ones yield results we value. It’s possible to analyze Samoan sexual practices in terms of the development of personal relationships on one side, and the resolution of specific challenges on the other.
We have seen that the Samoans have a low level of appreciation of personality differences, and a poverty of conception of personal relations. To such an attitude the acceptance of promiscuity undoubtedly contributes. The contemporaneousness of several experiences, their short duration, the definite avoidance of forming any affectional ties, the blithe acceptance of the 222dictates of a favourable occasion, as in the expectation of infidelity in any wife whose husband is long from home, all serve to make sex an end rather than a means, something which is valued in itself, and deprecated inasmuch as it tends to bind one individual to another. Whether such a disregard of personal relations is completely contingent upon the sex habits of the people is doubtful. It probably is also a reflection of a more general cultural attitude in which personality is consistently disregarded. But there is one respect in which these very practices make possible a recognition of personality which is often denied to many in our civilisation, because, from the Samoans’ complete knowledge of sex, its possibilities and its rewards, they are able to count it at its true value. And if they have no preference for reserving sex activity for important relationships, neither do they regard relationships as important because they are productive of sex satisfaction. The Samoan girl who shrugs her shoulder over the excellent technique of some young Lothario is nearer to the recognition of sex as an impersonal force without any intrinsic validity, than is the sheltered American girl who falls in love with the first man who kisses her. From their familiarity with the reverberations which accompany sex excitement comes this recognition of the essential impersonality of sex attraction which we may well envy them; from the too slight, too casual practice comes the disregard of personality which seems to us unlovely.
We have observed that Samoans have a limited appreciation for personality differences and a shallow understanding of personal relationships. This attitude is undoubtedly influenced by their acceptance of promiscuity. The simultaneous experience of multiple encounters, their short-lived nature, the clear avoidance of forming emotional connections, and the carefree acceptance of a favorable opportunity—such as anticipating infidelity in any wife whose husband is away for a long time—all contribute to viewing sex as an end in itself, something valued independently and frowned upon if it leads to deep connections between individuals. It's uncertain whether this disregard for personal relationships solely stems from their sexual practices; it likely mirrors a broader cultural mindset that consistently overlooks individuality. However, in one way, these practices allow for a recognition of personality that many in our civilization often miss. Because Samoans have a thorough understanding of sex, its possibilities, and its rewards, they can appreciate its true value. While they don’t prioritize sexual activity for significant relationships, they also don’t view relationships as important simply because they lead to sexual satisfaction. The Samoan girl who dismisses the impressive skills of a young flirt is closer to recognizing sex as an impersonal force without inherent meaning than the sheltered American girl who falls for the first guy who kisses her. Their familiarity with the echoes of sexual excitement gives them an understanding of the fundamental impersonality of sexual attraction, something we might envy; on the other hand, their overly casual approach leads to a disregard for individual personalities, which we find unappealing.
223The fashion in which their sex practice reduces the possibility of neuroses has already been discussed. By discounting our category of perversion, as applied to practice, and reserving it for the occasional psychic pervert, they legislate a whole field of neurotic possibility out of existence. Onanism, homosexuality, statistically unusual forms of heterosexual activity, are neither banned nor institutionalised. The wider range which these practices give prevents the development of obsessions of guilt which are so frequent a cause of maladjustment among us. The more varied practices permitted heterosexually preserve any individual from being penalised for special conditioning. This acceptance of a wider range as “normal” provides a cultural atmosphere in which frigidity and psychic impotence do not occur and in which a satisfactory sex adjustment in marriage can always be established. The acceptance of such an attitude without in any way accepting promiscuity would go a long way towards solving many marital impasses and emptying our park benches and our houses of prostitution.
223The way their sexual practices reduce the chance of neuroses has already been talked about. By disregarding our definition of perversion in relation to practice and reserving it for rare cases of psychological perversion, they effectively eliminate a whole area of neurotic potential. Masturbation, homosexuality, and statistically uncommon forms of heterosexual activity are neither prohibited nor institutionalized. The broader range these practices encompass helps prevent the development of guilt obsessions, which frequently lead to maladjustment among us. The more diverse practices allowed in heterosexual relationships protect any individual from being judged for their unique preferences. This acceptance of a wider range as "normal" creates a cultural environment where frigidity and psychological impotence don't exist and where a fulfilling sexual adjustment in marriage can always be achieved. Embracing this attitude without promoting promiscuity could significantly resolve many marital deadlocks and reduce the presence of prostitution in our parks and homes.
Among the factors in the Samoan scheme of life which are influential in producing stable, well-adjusted, robust individuals, the organisation of the family and the attitude towards sex are undoubtedly the most important. But it is necessary to note also the general educational concept which disapproves of precocity and coddles the slow, the laggard, the inept. In a society where the tempo of life was faster, the rewards greater, 224the amount of energy expended larger, the bright children might develop symptoms of boredom. But the slower pace dictated by the climate, the complacent, peaceful society, and the compensation of the dance, in its blatant precocious display of individuality which drains off some of the discontent which the bright child feels, prevent any child from becoming too bored. And the dullard is not goaded and dragged along faster than he is able until, sick with making an impossible effort, he gives up entirely. This educational policy also tends to blur individual differences and so to minimise jealousy, rivalry, emulation, those social attitudes which arise out of discrepancies of endowment and are so far-reaching in their effects upon the adult personality.
Among the factors in Samoan life that strongly contribute to creating stable, well-adjusted, and resilient individuals, the structure of the family and attitudes toward sex are definitely the most significant. However, it's also important to highlight the overall educational approach that discourages early maturity and supports those who are slow, lagging, or less capable. In a society where life moves at a quicker pace, with bigger rewards and greater energy expenditure, smart kids might show signs of boredom. But the slower rhythm dictated by the climate, the relaxed, peaceful society, and the outlet provided by dance—where individuality is displayed in a vibrant way—helps to relieve some of the dissatisfaction that bright children may feel, preventing them from becoming too bored. And those who struggle are not pushed beyond their limits until they become overwhelmed and give up completely. This educational approach also tends to blur individual differences, minimizing jealousy, rivalry, and competitiveness, which stem from disparities in abilities and have a lasting impact on adult personalities.
It is one way of solving the problem of differences between individuals and a method of solution exceedingly congenial to a strict adult world. The longer the child is kept in a subject, non-initiating state, the more of the general cultural attitude it will absorb, the less of a disturbing element it will become. Furthermore, if time is given them, the dullards can learn enough to provide a stout body of conservatives upon whose shoulders the burden of the civilisation can safely rest. Giving titles to young men would put a premium upon the exceptional; giving titles to men of forty, who have at last acquired sufficient training to hold them, assures the continuation of the usual. It also discourages the brilliant so that their social contribution is slighter than it might otherwise have been. 225We are slowly feeling our way towards a solution of this problem, at least in the case of formal education. Until very recently our educational system offered only two very partial solutions of the difficulties inherent in a great discrepancy between children of different endowment and different rates of development. One solution was to allow a sufficiently long time to each educational step so that all but the mentally defective could succeed, a method similar to the Samoan one and without its compensatory dance floor. The bright child, held back, at intolerably boring tasks, unless he was fortunate enough to find some other outlet for his unused energy, was likely to expend it upon truancy and general delinquency. Our only alternative to this was “skipping” a child from one grade to another, relying upon the child’s superior intelligence to bridge the gaps. This was a method congenial to American enthusiasm for meteoric careers from canal boat and log cabin to the White House. Its disadvantages in giving the child a sketchy, discontinuous background, in removing it from its age group, have been enumerated too often to need repetition here. But it is worthy of note that with a very different valuation of individual ability than that entertained by Samoan society we used for years one solution, similar and less satisfactory than theirs, in our formal educational attempts.
It’s one way to address the differences between people and a solution that fits well in a strictly adult world. The longer a child remains in a passive, non-engaged state, the more they will absorb the overall cultural attitude, minimizing their potential to disrupt. Moreover, if given enough time, slow learners can gain enough knowledge to become a solid group of conservatives upon whom the responsibility of civilization can safely rest. Granting titles to young men would reward the exceptional; granting them to men in their forties, who have finally gained enough training to deserve them, ensures the continuation of the norm. It also discourages the talented, leading to a smaller social contribution than they could otherwise offer. 225 We are gradually figuring out a solution to this issue, at least regarding formal education. Until very recently, our educational system provided only two limited solutions to the challenges posed by the significant differences in abilities and developmental speeds among children. One solution was to allow enough time for each educational step so that all but the mentally challenged could succeed, similar to the Samoan approach but without its compensatory dance floor. A bright child, held back with unbearably tedious tasks, unless fortunate enough to find some other outlet for their unused energy, was likely to turn to truancy and delinquency. Our only other option was to “skip” a child from one grade to another, depending on the child’s superior intelligence to fill in the gaps. This method fit well with American enthusiasm for rapid success, from canal boats and log cabins to the White House. Its disadvantages in providing the child with a fragmented, inconsistent background, and in removing them from their age group, have been discussed so often that they don’t need repeating here. However, it is worth noting that, with a very different view of individual ability than that held by Samoan society, we used a similar but less satisfactory solution in our formal educational efforts for many years.
The methods which experimental educators are substituting for these unsatisfactory solutions, schemes like the Dalton Plan, or the rapidly moving classes in 226which a group of children can move ahead at a high, even rate of speed without hurt to themselves or to their duller fellows, is a striking example of the results of applying reason to the institutions of our society. The old red school-house was almost as haphazard and accidental a phenomenon as the Samoan dance floor. It was an institution which had grown up in response to a vaguely felt, unanalysed need. Its methods were analogous to the methods used by primitive peoples, non-rationalised solutions of pressing problems. But the institutionalisation of different methods of education for children of different capacities and different rates of development is not like anything which we find in Samoa or in any other primitive society. It is the conscious, intelligent directing of human institutions in response to observed human needs.
The methods that experimental educators are using instead of these unsatisfactory solutions, like the Dalton Plan or the fast-paced classes where a group of children can progress at a consistent speed without harming themselves or their less advanced peers, are a clear example of the benefits of applying reason to our societal institutions. The old red schoolhouse was nearly as random and chance-based as a Samoan dance floor. It was an establishment that emerged in response to a vague, unexamined need. Its methods were similar to those used by primitive cultures, unthinking solutions to urgent problems. However, the establishment of different educational methods for children with varying abilities and development rates is unlike anything we encounter in Samoa or any other primitive society. It represents the deliberate, thoughtful management of human institutions in response to recognized human needs.
Still another factor in Samoan education which results in different attitudes is the place of work and play in the children’s lives. Samoan children do not learn to work through learning to play, as the children of many primitive peoples do. Nor are they permitted a period of lack of responsibility such as our children are allowed. From the time they are four or five years old they perform definite tasks, graded to their strength and intelligence, but still tasks which have a meaning in the structure of the whole society. This does not mean that they have less time for play than American children who are shut up in schools from 227nine to three o’clock every day. Before the introduction of schools to complicate the ordered routine of their lives, the time spent by the Samoan child in running errands, sweeping the house, carrying water, and taking actual care of the baby, was possibly less than that which the American school child devotes to her studies.
Another factor in Samoan education that leads to different attitudes is the role of work and play in children’s lives. Samoan children don’t learn to work by playing, like many children in other cultures do. They also aren’t given a break from responsibility the way American children are. From about four or five years old, they take on specific tasks that are suited to their strength and intelligence, which still carry significance within the society as a whole. This doesn’t mean they have less time for play than American kids, who spend their days in school from 227 nine to three o’clock. Before schools entered their lives and complicated their daily routines, Samoan children likely spent less time running errands, sweeping, carrying water, and caring for babies than American school children spend on their studies.
The difference lies not in the proportion of time in which their activities are directed and the proportion in which they are free, but rather in the difference of attitude. With the professionalisation of education and the specialisation of industrial tasks which has stripped the individual home of its former variety of activities, our children are not made to feel that the time they do devote to supervised activity is functionally related to the world of adult activity. Although this lack of connection is more apparent than real, it is still sufficiently vivid to be a powerful determinant in the child’s attitude. The Samoan girl who tends babies, carries water, sweeps the floor; or the little boy who digs for bait, or collects cocoanuts, has no such difficulty. The necessary nature of their tasks is obvious. And the practice of giving a child a task which he can do well and never permitting a childish, inefficient tinkering with adult apparatus, such as we permit to our children, who bang aimlessly and destructively on their fathers’ typewriters, results in a different attitude towards work. American children spend hours in schools learning tasks whose visible relation to their mothers’ 228and fathers’ activities is often quite impossible to recognise. Their participation in adults’ activities is either in terms of toys, tea-sets and dolls and toy automobiles, or else a meaningless and harmful tampering with the electric light system. (It must be understood that here, as always, when I say American, I do not mean those Americans recently arrived from Europe, who still present a different tradition of education. Such a group would be the Southern Italians, who still expect productive work from their children.)
The difference isn't in how much time is spent on activities versus free time, but in the attitude behind it. With education becoming more professional and jobs being more specialized, our homes have lost their diverse activities. Because of this, our children don't realize that the supervised time they have is connected to adult life. Even though this disconnection is more perceived than real, it still strongly influences how children feel about work. The Samoan girl who looks after babies, fetches water, and cleans the house, or the boy who digs for bait and picks coconuts, doesn’t have this problem. The necessity of their tasks is clear. A child is given a task they can do well, without the chance to mess around with adult tools—as we let our kids do, banging aimlessly and destructively on their dad's typewriter—this shapes their attitude toward work differently. American kids spend hours in school learning skills that often have no clear connection to what their parents do. Their involvement in adult activities is usually through toys, tea sets, dolls, and toy cars, or through pointless and harmful fiddling with the electrical system. (It's important to note that when I refer to Americans, I'm not including those who have recently arrived from Europe, as they come from a different educational tradition. For instance, Southern Italians still expect their children to do productive work.)
So our children make a false set of categories, work, play, and school; work for adults, play for children’s pleasure, and schools as an inexplicable nuisance with some compensations. These false distinctions are likely to produce all sorts of strange attitudes, an apathetic treatment of a school which bears no known relation to life, a false dichotomy between work and play, which may result either in a dread of work as implying irksome responsibility or in a later contempt for play as childish.
So our kids create a false set of categories: work, play, and school; work is for adults, play is for kids' enjoyment, and school is just an annoying necessity with some perks. These false distinctions are likely to lead to all kinds of weird attitudes, an indifferent approach to school that seems completely disconnected from real life, a false division between work and play, which can either lead to a fear of work as a burdensome responsibility or a later disdain for play as something childish.
The Samoan child’s dichotomy is different. Work consists of those necessary tasks which keep the social life going: planting and harvesting and preparation of food, fishing, house-building, mat-making, care of children, collecting of property to validate marriages and births and succession to titles and to entertain strangers, these are the necessary activities of life, activities in which every member of the community, down to the smallest child, has a part. Work is not a way of acquiring 229leisure; where every household produces its own food and clothes and furniture, where there is no large amount of fixed capital and households of high rank are simply characterised by greater industry in the discharge of greater obligations, our whole picture of saving, of investment, of deferred enjoyment, is completely absent. (There is even a lack of clearly defined seasons of harvest, which would result in special abundance of food and consequent feasting. Food is always abundant, except in some particular village where a few weeks of scarcity may follow a period of lavish entertaining.) Rather, work is something which goes on all the time for every one; no one is exempt; few are overworked. There is social reward for the industrious, social toleration for the man who does barely enough. And there is always leisure—leisure, be it noted, which is not the result of hard work or accumulated capital at all, but is merely the result of a kindly climate, a small population, a well-integrated social system, and no social demands for spectacular expenditure. And play is what one does with the time left over from working, a way of filling in the wide spaces in a structure of unirksome work.
The situation for Samoan children is different. Work involves the essential tasks that keep social life running: planting, harvesting, preparing food, fishing, building houses, making mats, caring for children, gathering resources to support marriages, births, inheritance of titles, and entertaining guests. These are the vital activities that everyone in the community participates in, even the smallest children. Work isn’t just a means to gain leisure; in a society where each household produces its own food, clothing, and furniture, where there isn’t much fixed capital, and where higher-ranking households are defined by their increased efforts to meet greater responsibilities, the whole concept of saving, investing, and postponing enjoyment doesn’t exist. (There isn’t even a clear distinction in harvest seasons that leads to feasts due to abundant food, as food is generally plentiful, except in certain villages that may experience a few weeks of scarcity after times of lavish celebrations.) Instead, work happens all the time for everyone; no one is exempt, and few are overworked. There is social recognition for those who work hard and acceptance for those who only do the bare minimum. There’s always leisure—leisure that isn’t a result of hard work or accumulated wealth, but comes from a pleasant climate, a small population, a well-functioning social system, and no pressure for extravagant spending. Play fills the time left after working, serving as a way to enjoy the gaps within a framework of fulfilling work.
Play includes dancing, singing, games, weaving necklaces of flowers, flirting, repartee, all forms of sex activity. And there are social institutions like the ceremonial inter-village visit which partake of both work and play. But the distinctions between work as something one has to do but dislikes, and play as something 230one wants to do; of work as the main business of adults, play as the main concern of children, are conspicuously absent. Children’s play is like adults’ play in kind, interest, and in its proportion to work. And the Samoan child has no desire to turn adult activities into play, to translate one sphere into the other. I had a box of white clay pipes for blowing soap bubbles sent me. The children were familiar with soap bubbles, but their native method of blowing them was very inferior to the use of clay pipes. But after a few minutes’ delight in the unusual size and beauty of the soap bubbles, one little girl after another asked me if she might please take her pipe home to her mother, for pipes were meant to smoke, not to play with. Foreign dolls did not interest them, and they have no dolls of their own, although children of other islands weave dolls from the palm leaves from which Samoan children weave balls. They never make toy houses, nor play house, nor sail toy boats. Little boys would climb into a real outrigger canoe and practise paddling it within the safety of the lagoon. This whole attitude gave a greater coherence to the children’s lives than we often afford our children.
Play includes dancing, singing, games, weaving flower necklaces, flirting, witty exchanges, and all kinds of sexual activities. There are also social events, like ceremonial visits between villages, that blend work and play. However, the clear divisions between work, which is something people have to do but may not enjoy, and play, which is something they want to do; between work as the main concern for adults and play as the primary focus for children, are noticeably absent. Children's play resembles adults' play in type, interest, and its relationship to work. Samoan children do not feel the need to turn adult activities into play or mix the two spheres. I had a box of white clay pipes for blowing soap bubbles sent to me. The children were familiar with soap bubbles, but their traditional way of blowing them was much less effective than using clay pipes. After a few minutes of enjoying the unusual size and beauty of the soap bubbles, one little girl after another asked me if she could take her pipe home to her mother because pipes were for smoking, not playing. Foreign dolls didn't interest them, and they don’t have dolls of their own, although children from other islands weave dolls from palm leaves while Samoan kids weave balls. They never make toy houses or play house, nor do they sail toy boats. Little boys would climb into a real outrigger canoe and practice paddling it safely within the lagoon. This whole attitude gives children's lives a greater sense of coherence than what we often provide for our children.
The intelligibility of a child’s life among us is measured only in terms of the behaviour of other children. If all the other children go to school the child who does not feels incongruous in their midst. If the little girl next door is taking music lessons, why can’t Mary; or why must Mary take music lessons, if the other little 231girl doesn’t take them. But so sharp is our sense of difference between the concerns of children and of adults that the child does not learn to judge its own behaviour in relationship to adult life. So children often learn to regard play as something inherently undignified, and as adults mangle pitifully their few moments of leisure. But the Samoan child measures her every act of work or play in terms of her whole community; each item of conduct is dignified in terms of its realised relationship to the only standard she knows, the life of a Samoan village. So complex and stratified a society as ours cannot hope to develop spontaneously any such simple scheme of education. Again we will be hard put to it to devise ways of participation for children, and means of articulating their school life with the rest of life which will give them the same dignity which Samoa affords her children.
The understanding of a child's life among us is based solely on how other kids behave. If all the others go to school, a child who doesn’t feels out of place. If the girl next door is taking music lessons, why can’t Mary? Or why does Mary have to take music lessons if the other girl isn’t? However, our strong awareness of the differences between children’s concerns and adult ones means that children don’t learn to evaluate their behavior in relation to adult life. As a result, kids often come to view play as something inherently undignified, while adults sadly distort their few moments of leisure. In contrast, a Samoan child assesses every act of work or play based on the whole community; each action is seen as dignified based on its direct relationship to the only standard she knows, which is the life of a Samoan village. A complex and layered society like ours cannot hope to develop such a straightforward educational system naturally. We will continue to struggle to find ways for children to engage and to connect their school life with life outside of school in a way that gives them the same dignity that Samoa provides for its children.
Last among the cultural differences which may influence the emotional stability of the child is the lack of pressure to make important choices. Children are urged to learn, urged to behave, urged to work, but they are not urged to hasten in the choices which they make themselves. The first point at which this attitude makes itself felt is in the matter of the brother and sister taboo, a cardinal point of modesty and decency. Yet the exact stage at which the taboo should be observed is always left to the younger child. When it reaches a point of discretion, of understanding, it will of itself feel “ashamed” and establish the formal 232barrier which will last until old age. Likewise, sex activity is never urged upon the young people, nor marriage forced upon them at a tender age. Where the possibilities of deviation from the accepted standard are so slight, a few years leeway holds no threat for the society. The child who comes later to a realisation of the brother and sister taboo really endangers nothing.
Last among the cultural differences that can affect a child's emotional stability is the absence of pressure to make significant choices. Kids are encouraged to learn, behave, and work, but they aren't rushed into the choices they make for themselves. The first point where this mindset becomes noticeable is in the sibling taboo, a key aspect of modesty and decency. However, the specific age at which this taboo should be respected is always left up to the younger child. When they reach a level of maturity and understanding, they will naturally feel “ashamed” and create the formal 232 barrier that lasts into old age. Similarly, sexual activity is never pushed on young people, nor is marriage imposed on them at a young age. With such minimal chances for deviation from the accepted norms, allowing a few years of freedom poses no threat to society. A child who later comes to understand the sibling taboo doesn't actually pose any real danger.
This laissez faire attitude has been carried over into the Samoan Christian Church. The Samoan saw no reason why young unmarried people should be pressed to make momentous decisions which would spoil part of their fun in life. Time enough for such serious matters after they were married or later still, when they were quite sure of what steps they were taking and were in less danger of falling from grace every month or so. The missionary authorities, realising the virtues of going slowly and sorely vexed to reconcile Samoan sex ethics with a Western European code, saw the great disadvantages of unmarried Church members who were not locked up in Church schools. Consequently, far from urging the adolescent to think upon her soul the native pastor advises her to wait until she is older, which she is only too glad to do.
This relaxed attitude has continued in the Samoan Christian Church. Samoans saw no reason to pressure young unmarried people into making huge decisions that would take away from their enjoyment of life. There's plenty of time for serious matters after they get married or later, when they’re more confident in their choices and less likely to stray from good behavior every month or so. The missionary leaders, understanding the benefits of taking things slow and frustrated by the challenge of aligning Samoan sexual ethics with a Western European perspective, recognized the major downsides of having unmarried church members who weren't involved in church schools. As a result, instead of encouraging the young female members to reflect on their spiritual lives, the local pastor advises them to wait until they’re older, which they are more than happy to do.
But, especially in the case of our Protestant churches, there is a strong preference among us for the appeal to youth. The Reformation, with its emphasis upon individual choice, was unwilling to accept the tacit habitual Church membership which was the Catholic 233pattern, a membership marked by additional sacramental gifts but demanding no sudden conversion, no renewal of religious feeling. But the Protestant solution is to defer the choice only so far as necessary, and the moment the child reaches an age which may be called “years of discretion” it makes a strong, dramatic appeal. This appeal is reinforced by parental and social pressure; the child is bidden to choose now and wisely. While such a position in the churches which stem from the Reformation and its strong emphasis on individual choice was historically inevitable, it is regrettable that the convention has lasted so long. It has even been taken over by non-sectarian reform groups, all of whom regard the adolescent child as the most legitimate field of activity.
But especially in our Protestant churches, there’s a strong focus on reaching out to young people. The Reformation, emphasizing individual choice, was not willing to accept the typical, passive church membership that characterized the Catholic pattern, which involved additional sacramental gifts but didn’t require any sudden conversion or renewal of faith. Instead, the Protestant approach is to delay the choice only as long as necessary, and once a child reaches an age often viewed as “the years of discretion,” there’s a powerful, dramatic appeal made to them. This appeal is supported by pressure from parents and society; children are urged to make a choice now and do so wisely. While this viewpoint in the churches stemming from the Reformation, with its strong focus on individual choice, was historically unavoidable, it’s unfortunate that this convention has persisted for so long. It's even been adopted by non-sectarian reform groups, all of which see adolescents as the most important area to focus on.
In all of these comparisons between Samoan and American culture, many points are useful only in throwing a spotlight upon our own solutions, while in others it is possible to find suggestions for change. Whether or not we envy other peoples one of their solutions, our attitude towards our own solutions must be greatly broadened and deepened by a consideration of the way in which other peoples have met the same problems. Realising that our own ways are not humanly inevitable nor God-ordained, but are the fruit of a long and turbulent history, we may well examine in turn all of our institutions, thrown into strong relief against the history of other civilisations, and weighing them in the balance, be not afraid to find them wanting.
In comparing Samoan and American cultures, many points only highlight our own solutions, while others can offer ideas for change. Whether or not we envy other cultures for their solutions, we need to broaden and deepen our perspective on our own through understanding how different societies have addressed the same challenges. Recognizing that our ways are not the only options nor divinely ordained, but are shaped by a long and turbulent history, we should critically examine all of our institutions in light of the histories of other civilizations and be willing to recognize their shortcomings.
XIV
We have been comparing point for point, our civilisation and the simpler civilisation of Samoa, in order to illuminate our own methods of education. If now we turn from the Samoan picture and take away only the main lesson which we learned there, that adolescence is not necessarily a time of stress and strain, but that cultural conditions make it so, can we draw any conclusions which might bear fruit in the training of our adolescents?
We have been comparing our civilization with the simpler civilization of Samoa to better understand our own educational methods. Now, if we shift our focus away from the Samoan perspective and focus on the key lesson we learned — that adolescence doesn’t have to be a time of stress and strain, but that cultural conditions can create that experience — can we find any insights that could be beneficial in training our adolescents?
At first blush the answer seems simple enough. If adolescents are only plunged into difficulties and distress because of conditions in their social environment, then by all means let us so modify that environment as to reduce this stress and eliminate this strain and anguish of adjustment. But, unfortunately, the conditions which vex our adolescents are the flesh and bone of our society, no more subject to straightforward manipulation upon our part than is the language which we speak. We can alter a syllable here, a construction there; but the great and far-reaching changes in linguistic structure (as in all parts of culture) are the work of time, a work in which each individual plays an unconscious and inconsiderable part. The principal 235causes of our adolescents’ difficulty are the presence of conflicting standards and the belief that every individual should make his or her own choices, coupled with a feeling that choice is an important matter. Given these cultural attitudes, adolescence, regarded now not as a period of physiological change, for we know that physiological puberty need not produce conflict, but as the beginning of mental and emotional maturity, is bound to be filled with conflicts and difficulties. A society which is clamouring for choice, which is filled with many articulate groups, each urging its own brand of salvation, its own variety of economic philosophy, will give each new generation no peace until all have chosen or gone under, unable to bear the conditions of choice. The stress is in our civilisation, not in the physical changes through which our children pass, but it is none the less real nor the less inevitable in twentieth-century America.
At first glance, the answer seems pretty straightforward. If teenagers face challenges and distress only because of their social environment, then we should definitely change that environment to lessen their stress and eliminate the discomfort of adjustment. But, unfortunately, the issues troubling our adolescents are deeply ingrained in our society, just as fixed as the language we use. We can tweak a word here, a phrase there; however, the significant and wide-reaching changes in language structure (and in all aspects of culture) happen over time, with each individual playing an unconscious and minor role. The main reasons for our adolescents' struggles are the conflicting standards and the belief that everyone should make their own choices, along with the idea that choice is a significant matter. With these cultural views, adolescence—looked at not just as a time of physical change (since we know that physical puberty doesn't necessarily cause conflict) but as the start of mental and emotional maturity—inevitably becomes filled with conflicts and challenges. A society that demands choices, populated with many vocal groups each pushing their own solutions and economic philosophies, will create unrest for each new generation until everyone has made a choice or given up, unable to cope with the pressure of making choices. The stress is rooted in our civilization, not in the bodily changes our children experience, but it's still very real and unavoidable in twentieth-century America.
And if we look at the particular forms which this need for choice takes, the difficulty of the adolescent’s position is only documented further. Because the discussion is principally concerned with girls, I shall discuss the problem from the girls’ point of view, but in many respects the plight of the adolescent boy is very similar. Between fourteen and eighteen, the average American boy and girl finish school. They are now ready to go to work and must choose what type of work they wish to do. It might be argued that they often have remarkably little choice. Their education, 236the part of the country in which they live, their skill with their hands, will combine to dictate choice perhaps between the job of cash girl in a department store or of telephone operator, or of clerk or miner. But small as is the number of choices open to them in actuality, the significance of this narrow field of opportunity is blurred by our American theory of endless possibilities. Moving picture, magazine, newspaper, all reiterate the Cinderella story in one form or another, and often the interest lies as much in the way cash girl 456 becomes head buyer as in her subsequent nuptials with the owner of the store. Our occupational classes are not fixed. So many children are better educated and hold more skilled positions than their parents that even the ever-present discrepancy between opportunities open to men and opportunities open to women, although present in a girl’s competition with her brother, is often absent as between her unskilled father and herself. It is needless to argue that these attitudes are products of conditions which no longer exist, particularly the presence of a frontier and a large amount of free land which provided a perpetual alternative of occupational choice. A set which was given to our thinking in pioneer days is preserved in other terms. As long as we have immigrants from non-English-speaking countries, the gap in opportunities between non-English-speaking parents and English-speaking children will be vivid and dramatic. Until our standard of education becomes far more stable than it is at present, the continual raising 237of the age and grade until which schooling is compulsory ensures a wide educational gap between many parents and their children. And occupational shifts like the present movements of farmers and farm workers into urban occupations, give the same picture. When the agricultural worker pictures urban work as a step up in the social scale, and the introduction of scientific farming is so radically reducing the numbers needed in agriculture, the movement of young people born on the farm to city jobs is bound to dazzle the imagination of our farming states during the next generation at least. The substitution of machines for unskilled workers and the absorption of many of the workers and their children into positions where they manipulate machines affords another instance of the kind of historical change which keeps our myth of endless opportunity alive. Add to these special features, like the effect upon the prospects of Negro children of the tremendous exodus from the southern corn fields, or upon the children of New England mill-hands who are deprived of an opportunity to follow duly in their parents’ footsteps and must at least seek new fields if not better ones.
And if we examine the specific ways this need for choice manifests, it becomes even clearer how challenging the adolescent's situation is. Since this conversation mainly focuses on girls, I’ll approach the issue from their perspective; however, in many ways, the struggles of adolescent boys are quite similar. Between the ages of fourteen and eighteen, the average American girl and boy finish school. They are now prepared to enter the workforce and need to decide what kind of jobs they want to pursue. It could be said that they often have surprisingly limited choices. Their education, the region where they live, and their manual skills tend to confine their options to jobs like a cashier in a department store, a telephone operator, a clerk, or a miner. Although the actual number of choices available to them is small, the importance of this narrow range of opportunities is obscured by our American belief in endless possibilities. Movies, magazines, and newspapers repeatedly tell the Cinderella story in various forms, with the focus often being just as much on how a cashier becomes the head buyer as it is on her eventual marriage to the store owner. Our professional classes aren't rigid. Many young people are better educated and hold more skilled jobs than their parents, which means that while there's an ongoing gap between opportunities for men and women—especially noticeable when a girl competes with her brother—this gap often disappears when comparing her unskilled father to her. It’s unnecessary to argue that these attitudes arise from circumstances that no longer exist, particularly the existence of a frontier and vast amounts of free land that provided continuous options for employment. A mindset formed in pioneer days has been preserved in different ways. As long as we have immigrants from non-English-speaking countries, the gap in opportunities between non-English-speaking parents and their English-speaking children will be striking and dramatic. Until our educational standards become much more consistent, the ongoing increase in the age and grade until education is mandatory will guarantee a significant educational gap between many parents and their children. Moreover, occupational shifts, such as the current migration of farmers and farm workers to urban jobs, illustrate the same trend. When agricultural workers see city employment as an upgrade in social status and scientific farming drastically reduces the number of workers needed in agriculture, the migration of young people raised on farms to urban jobs will continue to captivate the imagination of our agricultural states for at least the next generation. The replacement of unskilled workers with machines and the integration of many of these workers and their children into roles where they operate machinery provides another example of the kind of historical change that sustains our myth of unlimited opportunity. Additionally, consider the specific impacts on the prospects of Black children from the major outmigration from the southern cornfields, or on the children of mill workers in New England who lose the chance to follow in their parents' footsteps and must search for new opportunities, if not better ones.
Careful students of the facts may tell us that class lines are becoming fixed; that while the children of immigrants make advances beyond their parents, they move up in step; that there are fewer spectacular successes among them than there used to be; that it is much more possible to predict the future status of the 238child from the present status of the parent. But this measured comment of the statistician has not filtered into our literature, nor our moving pictures, nor in any way served to minimise the vividness of the improvement in the children’s condition as compared with the condition of their parents. Especially in cities, there is no such obvious demonstration of the fact that improvement is the rule for the children of a given class or district, and not merely a case of John Riley’s making twenty dollars a week as a crossing man while Mary, his daughter, who has gone to business school, makes twenty-five dollars a week, working shorter hours. The lure of correspondence school advertising, the efflorescence of a doctrine of short-cuts to fame, all contrive to make an American boy or girl’s choice of a job different from that of English children, born into a society where stratification is so old, so institutionalised, that the dullest cannot doubt it. So economic conditions force them to go to work and everything combines to make that choice a difficult one, whether in terms of abandoning a care-free existence for a confining, uncongenial one, or in terms of bitter rebellion against the choice which they must make in contrast to the opportunities which they are told are open to all Americans.
Attentive students of facts may point out that social class boundaries are becoming rigid; while the children of immigrants are advancing beyond their parents, they are doing so gradually. There are fewer dramatic success stories among them than in the past, and it has become much easier to predict a child’s future status based on their parent's current status. However, this measured observation from the statistician hasn’t made its way into our literature, our films, or in any way reduced the stark contrast in the improvement of children's lives compared to their parents. Especially in cities, there isn't a clear demonstration that progress is the norm for children from a specific class or neighborhood, rather than just a case of John Riley earning twenty dollars a week as a crossing guard while his daughter Mary, who attended business school, earns twenty-five dollars a week working shorter hours. The allure of correspondence school ads and the rise of a belief in shortcuts to success all contribute to making the job choices for American boys and girls different from those of English children, who are born into a society where class divisions are deeply rooted and undeniable. Therefore, economic circumstances compel them to enter the workforce, and everything combines to make that choice a troubling one, whether it’s about giving up a carefree life for a restrictive, unappealing one, or about feeling frustrated about the decision they have to make in light of the opportunities they’re told are available to all Americans.
And taking a job introduces other factors of difficulty into the adolescent girl’s home situation. Her dependence has always been demonstrated in terms of limits and curbs set upon her spontaneous activity in every 239field from spending money to standards of dress and behaviour. Because of the essentially pecuniary nature of our society, the relationship of limitation in terms of allowance to limitation of behaviour are more far-reaching than in earlier times. Parental disapproval of extreme styles of clothing would formerly have expressed itself in a mother’s making her daughter’s dresses high in the neck and long in the sleeve. Now it expresses itself in control through money. If Mary doesn’t stop purchasing chiffon stockings, Mary shall have no money to buy stockings. Similarly, a taste for cigarettes and liquor can only be gratified through money; going to the movies, buying books and magazines of which her parents disapprove, are all dependent upon a girl’s having the money, as well as upon her eluding more direct forms of control. And the importance of a supply of money in gratifying all of a girl’s desires for clothes and for amusement makes money the easiest channel through which to exert parental authority. So easy is it, that the threat of cutting off an allowance, taking away the money for the one movie a week or the coveted hat, has taken the place of the whippings and bread-and-water exiles which were favourite disciplinary methods in the last century. The parents come to rely upon this method of control. The daughters come to see all censoring of their behaviour, moral, religious or social, the ethical code and the slightest sumptuary provisions in terms of an economic threat. And then at sixteen or 240seventeen the daughter gets a job. No matter how conscientiously she may contribute her share to the expenses of the household, it is probably only in homes where a European tradition still lingers that the wage-earning daughter gives all of her earning to her parents. (This, of course, excludes the cases where the daughter supports her parents, where the vesting of the economic responsibility in her hands changes the picture of parental control in another fashion.) For the first time in her life, she has an income of her own, with no strings of morals or of manners attached to its use. Her parents’ chief instrument of discipline is shattered at one blow, but not their desire to direct their daughters’ lives. They have not pictured their exercise of control as the right of those who provide, to control those for whom they provide. They have pictured it in far more traditional terms, the right of parents to control their children, an attitude reinforced by years of practising such control.
Taking a job adds new challenges to the teenage girl’s home life. Her dependency has always been evident through the limits placed on her free activities in various areas, from spending money to standards of dress and behavior. Because our society is fundamentally focused on money, the limitations related to allowance and behavior are more significant than in the past. Previously, parental disapproval of extreme clothing styles would be shown through a mother's choice to make her daughter's dresses high-necked and long-sleeved. Now, it’s managed through financial control. If Mary doesn’t stop buying chiffon stockings, she won’t have any money left for them. Similarly, a desire for cigarettes and alcohol can only be satisfied with money; going to the movies or buying books and magazines that her parents don’t approve of all depend on a girl having cash, as well as avoiding more direct forms of control. The need for money to fulfill all a girl’s wants for clothes and entertainment makes financial management the most straightforward way for parents to assert authority. It’s so easy that the threat of cutting off an allowance or taking away money for the one movie a week or the desired hat has replaced the spankings and bread-and-water punishments that were common disciplinary methods in the past century. Parents begin to rely on this method of control. Daughters start viewing all forms of criticism regarding their behavior—moral, religious, or social—as an economic threat. Then, at sixteen or seventeen, the daughter gets a job. Regardless of how responsibly she contributes to household expenses, it’s probably only in homes where a European tradition still exists that the working daughter gives all her earnings to her parents. (This doesn’t include cases where the daughter supports her parents, where the shift in economic responsibility affects parental control differently.) For the first time, she has her own income, free from moral or behavioral strings attached. Her parents’ primary discipline method is disrupted, but their desire to guide their daughters' lives remains. They don’t see their control as a right of those who provide to control those they support. Instead, they view it in more traditional terms—the right of parents to manage their children—which is strengthened by years of practicing that control.
But the daughter is in the position of one who has yielded unwillingly to some one who held a whip in his hand, and now sees the whip broken. Her unwillingness to obey, her chafing under special parental restrictions which children accept as inevitable in simpler cultures, is again a feature of our conglomerate civilisation. When all the children in the community go to bed at curfew, one child is not as likely to rail against her parents for enforcing the rule. But when the little girl next door is allowed to stay up until eleven o’clock, 241why must Mary go to bed at eight? If all of her companions at school are allowed to smoke, why can’t she? And conversely, for it is a question of the absence of a common standard far more than of the nature of the standards, if all the other little girls are given lovely fussy dresses and hats with flowers and ribbons, why must she be dressed in sensible, straight linen dresses and simple round hats? Barring an excessive and passionate devotion of the children to their parents, a devotion of a type which brings other more serious difficulties in its wake, children in a heterogeneous civilisation will not accept unquestioningly their parents’ judgment, and the most obedient will temper present compliance with the hope of future emancipation.
But the daughter feels like someone who has reluctantly submitted to a person wielding a whip, only to see that whip now broken. Her resistance to following rules and her frustration with specific parental restrictions, which children in simpler societies might just accept, reflect a feature of our mixed society. When all the kids in the neighborhood go to bed at curfew, one child is less likely to blame her parents for enforcing the rule. But when the girl next door can stay up until eleven o'clock, 241 why does Mary have to go to bed at eight? If all her friends at school can smoke, why can’t she? And conversely, it’s more about the lack of a common standard than the nature of the standards themselves; if all the other girls get beautiful frilly dresses and hats with flowers and ribbons, why must she wear sensible, plain linen dresses and simple round hats? Unless the children have an intense and passionate attachment to their parents, which can lead to more serious issues, kids in a diverse society will not blindly accept their parents’ decisions. Even the most obedient will balance current compliance with the hope for future freedom.
In a primitive, homogeneous community, disciplinary measures of parents are expended upon securing small concessions from children, in correcting the slight deviations which occur within one pattern of behaviour. But in our society, home discipline is used to establish one set of standards as over against other sets of standards, each family group is fighting some kind of battle, bearing the onus of those who follow a middle course, stoutly defending a cause already lost in the community at large, or valiantly attempting to plant a new standard far in advance of their neighbours. This propagandist aspect greatly increases the importance of home discipline in the development of a girl’s personality. So we have the picture of parents, shorn of their economic authority, trying to coerce the girl who still 242lives beneath their roof into an acceptance of standards against which she is rebelling. In this attempt they often find themselves powerless and as a result the control of the home breaks down suddenly, and breaks down just at the point where the girl, faced with other important choices, needs a steadying home environment.
In a simple, uniform community, parents focus their disciplinary efforts on getting small concessions from their children and correcting minor deviations in behavior. However, in our society, home discipline is about establishing one set of standards versus others. Each family is fighting its own battle, either carrying the burden of those who take a moderate approach, staunchly defending a cause that's already lost in the wider community, or bravely trying to introduce a new standard that's ahead of their neighbors. This push for advocacy significantly enhances the role of home discipline in shaping a girl’s personality. We see parents, stripped of their economic power, trying to force their daughter, who still lives at home, to accept standards she is rebelling against. In these attempts, they often feel powerless, leading to a sudden breakdown of control at home just when the girl, faced with other critical choices, needs a stable home environment.
It is at about this time that sex begins to play a rôle in the girl’s life, and here also conflicting choices are presented to her. If she chooses the freer standards of her own generation, she comes in conflict with her parents, and perhaps more importantly with the ideals which her parents have instilled. The present problem of the sex experimentation of young people would be greatly simplified if it were conceived of as experimentation instead of as rebellion, if no Puritan self-accusations vexed their consciences. The introduction of an experimentation so much wider and more dangerous presents sufficient problems in our lack of social canons for such behaviour. For a new departure in the field of personal relations is always accompanied by the failure of those who are not strong enough to face an unpatterned situation. Canons of honour, of personal obligation, of the limits of responsibilities, grow up only slowly. And, of first experimenters, many perish in uncharted seas. But when there is added to the pitfalls of experiment, the suspicion that the experiment is wrong and the need for secrecy, lying, fear, the strain is so great that frequent downfall is inevitable. 243And if the girl chooses the other course, decides to remain true to the tradition of the last generation, she wins the sympathy and support of her parents at the expense of the comradeship of her contemporaries. Whichever way the die falls, the choice is attended by mental anguish. Only occasional children escape by various sorts of luck, a large enough group who have the same standards so that they are supported either against their parents or against the majority of their age mates, or by absorption in some other interest. But, with the exception of students for whom the problem of personal relations is sometimes mercifully deferred for a later settlement, those who find some other interest so satisfying that they take no interest in the other sex, often find themselves old maids without any opportunity to recoup their positions. The fear of spinsterhood is a fear which shadows the life of no primitive woman; it is another item of maladjustment which our civilisation has produced.
It is around this time that sex starts to become important in a girl’s life, and she faces conflicting choices. If she opts for the more relaxed standards of her generation, she clashes with her parents and, more importantly, with the ideals they’ve instilled in her. The current issue of young people's sexual experimentation would be much simpler if it were seen as exploration rather than rebellion, without any Puritan guilt complicating their conscience. The introduction of such extensive and risky experimentation brings enough challenges due to our lack of social guidelines for this behavior. A new approach to personal relationships often leads to the downfall of those who aren’t strong enough to handle a situation without clear patterns. Standards of honor, personal obligation, and the limits of responsibility develop only slowly. Many first-time experimenters struggle in uncertain situations. But when the dangers of experimentation are compounded by the belief that it’s wrong, along with the need for secrecy, deception, and fear, the resulting pressure can lead to frequent failures. 243 On the other hand, if the girl chooses to stick with the traditions of the previous generation, she gains her parents' sympathy and support but loses the camaraderie of her peers. No matter what choice she makes, it usually comes with mental anguish. Only a few kids manage to navigate this by pure luck, either by being part of a larger group that shares their standards, providing support against their parents or against the majority of their peers, or by immersing themselves in other interests. However, except for students who can postpone the issues of personal relationships until later, those who find satisfaction in other pursuits and ignore the opposite sex often end up as old maids with no chance to change their situation. The fear of being single is something that doesn’t affect women in primitive societies; it’s just another form of maladjustment created by our civilization.
To the problem of present conduct are added all the perplexities introduced by varying concepts of marriage, the conflict between deferring marriage until a competence is assured, or marrying and sharing the expenses of the home with a struggling young husband. The knowledge of birth control, while greatly dignifying human life by introducing the element of choice at the point where human beings have before been most abjectly subject to nature, introduces further perplexities. It complicates the issue from a straight 244marriage-home-and-children plan of life versus independent spinsterhood by permitting marriages without children, earlier marriages, marriages and careers, sex relations without marriage and the responsibility of a home. And because the majority of girls still wish to marry and regard their occupations as stop-gaps, these problems not only influence their attitude towards men, but also their attitude towards their work, and prevent them from having a sustained interest in the work which they are forced to do.
To the issue of current behavior are added all the complications introduced by different ideas about marriage, the conflict between delaying marriage until financial stability is achieved, or marrying and sharing household expenses with a struggling young husband. The understanding of birth control greatly enhances human life by adding the element of choice at a point where people have previously been extremely subject to nature, but it also creates more confusion. It complicates the situation from a straightforward plan of marriage, home, and children versus independent single life by allowing for child-free marriages, earlier marriages, marriages combined with careers, sexual relationships without marriage, and the responsibilities of managing a home. Since most girls still want to marry and see their jobs as temporary solutions, these issues not only shape their views on men but also affect their attitude toward their work, preventing them from developing a lasting interest in the jobs they are compelled to take.
Then we must add to the difficulties inherent in a new economic status and the necessity of adopting some standard of sex relations, ethical and religious issues to be solved. Here again the home is a powerful factor; the parents use every ounce of emotional pressure to enlist their children in one of the dozen armies of salvation. The stress of the revival meeting, the pressure of pastor and parent gives them no peace. And the basic difficulties of reconciling the teachings of authority with the practices of society and the findings of science, all trouble and perplex children already harassed beyond endurance.
Then we have to deal with the challenges that come with a new economic situation and the need to establish some sort of standard for relationships, along with the ethical and religious issues that need to be addressed. Once again, the home plays a crucial role; parents use every bit of emotional pressure they can to pull their children into one of many salvation movements. The stress from revival meetings, along with the pressure from pastors and parents, leaves them no peace. On top of that, the fundamental challenges of aligning the teachings from authority with societal practices and scientific findings only add to the confusion and stress for children who are already overwhelmed.
Granting that society presents too many problems to her adolescents, demands too many momentous decisions on a few months’ notice, what is to be done about it? One panacea suggested would be to postpone at least some of the decisions, keep the child economically dependent, or segregate her from all contact with the other sex, present her with only one set of religious 245ideas until she is older, more poised, better able to deal critically with the problems which will confront her. In a less articulate fashion, such an idea is back of various schemes for the prolongation of youth, through raising the working age, raising the school age, shielding school children from a knowledge of controversies like evolution versus fundamentalism, or any knowledge of sex hygiene or birth control. Even if such measures, specially initiated and legislatively enforced, could accomplish the end which they seek and postpone the period of choice, it is doubtful whether such a development would be desirable. It is unfair that very young children should be the battleground for conflicting standards, that their development should be hampered by propagandist attempts to enlist and condition them too young. It is probably equally unfair to culturally defer the decisions too late. Loss of one’s fundamental religious faith is more of a wrench at thirty than at fifteen simply in terms of the number of years of acceptance which have accompanied the belief. A sudden knowledge of hitherto unsuspected aspects of sex, or a shattering of all the old conventions concerning sex behaviour, is more difficult just in terms of the strength of the old attitudes. Furthermore, in practical terms, such schemes would be as they are now, merely local, one state legislating against evolution, another against birth control, or one religious group segregating its unmarried girls. And these special local movements would simply unfit groups of young 246people for competing happily with children who had been permitted to make their choices earlier. Such an educational scheme, in addition to being almost impossible of execution, would be a step backward and would only beg the question.
Admitting that society presents too many issues for its teenagers and demands too many huge decisions on short notice, what should we do about it? One suggested solution is to delay at least some of these decisions, keep the child financially dependent, or isolate her from contact with the opposite sex, presenting her with only one set of religious 245ideas until she’s older, more balanced, and better equipped to think critically about the problems she will face. In a less explicit way, this idea is behind various approaches aimed at extending youth, such as raising the working age, increasing the school age, shielding students from knowledge of controversies like evolution versus fundamentalism, or withholding information about sexual health or birth control. Even if these measures, specifically initiated and enforced by law, could achieve their intended goal of delaying the decision-making period, it’s uncertain whether such an outcome would be beneficial. It’s unfair for very young children to be the battlefield for conflicting standards, and for their development to be hindered by attempts to recruit and shape them at too young an age. It’s probably just as unfair to postpone these decisions too long. Losing one’s core religious beliefs at thirty is much harder than at fifteen simply because of the longer period of acceptance that has accompanied the belief. Suddenly learning about unknown aspects of sex, or having all previous conventions about sexual behavior shattered, is more challenging given the strength of old attitudes. Additionally, in practical terms, these plans would remain local, with one state banning evolution, another banning birth control, or one religious group isolating its unmarried girls. These specific local movements would only leave groups of young people ill-equipped to compete happily with those who were allowed to make their choices earlier. Such an educational scheme, aside from being nearly impossible to implement, would be a regression and would only raise more questions.
Instead, we must turn all of our educational efforts to training our children for the choices which will confront them. Education, in the home even more than at school, instead of being a special pleading for one régime, a desperate attempt to form one particular habit of mind which will withstand all outside influences, must be a preparation for those very influences. Such an education must give far more attention to mental and physical hygiene than it has given hitherto. The child who is to choose wisely must be healthy in mind and body, handicapped in no preventable fashion. And even more importantly, this child of the future must have an open mind. The home must cease to plead an ethical cause or a religious belief with smiles or frowns, caresses or threats. The children must be taught how to think, not what to think. And because old errors die slowly, they must be taught tolerance, just as to-day they are taught intolerance. They must be taught that many ways are open to them, no one sanctioned above its alternative, and that upon them and upon them alone lies the burden of choice. Unhampered by prejudices, unvexed by too early conditioning to any one standard, they must come clear-eyed to the choices which lie before them. 247For it must be realised by any student of civilisation that we pay heavily for our heterogeneous, rapidly changing civilisation; we pay in high proportions of crime and delinquency, we pay in the conflicts of youth, we pay in an ever-increasing number of neuroses, we pay in the lack of a coherent tradition without which the development of art is sadly handicapped. In such a list of prices, we must count our gains carefully, not to be discouraged. And chief among our gains must be reckoned this possibility of choice, the recognition of many possible ways of life, where other civilisations have recognised only one. Where other civilisations give a satisfactory outlet to only one temperamental type, be he mystic or soldier, business man or artist, a civilisation in which there are many standards offers a possibility of satisfactory adjustment to individuals of many different temperamental types, of diverse gifts and varying interests.
Instead, we need to focus all of our educational efforts on preparing our children for the choices they'll face. Education, especially at home, should not just push for one way of thinking or try to instill one specific habit that can resist outside influences; it should actually prepare them for those influences. This education needs to emphasize mental and physical well-being much more than it currently does. A child who is going to make wise choices must be healthy in both mind and body, without any avoidable disadvantages. Even more importantly, this future child must have an open mind. The home should stop promoting an ethical cause or a religious belief through smiles or frowns, hugs or threats. Children need to be taught how to think, rather than what to think. And since old mistakes fade slowly, they need to learn tolerance, just as they are currently taught intolerance. They should understand that many options are available to them, with none being valued above others, and that the responsibility of choice lies solely with them. Free from prejudices and not overly conditioned to a single standard too early, they must approach the choices ahead of them with clear eyes. 247Anyone studying civilization must realize that we pay a steep price for our diverse, rapidly changing society; we see high rates of crime and delinquency, we face conflicts among youth, we deal with a growing number of neuroses, and we suffer from a lack of a cohesive tradition, which hinders the development of art. In listing these costs, we must carefully consider our gains to avoid becoming discouraged. Chief among these gains is the possibility of choice, recognizing many potential ways of life where other societies saw only one. While other civilizations may provide a satisfactory path for just one personality type, whether it's a mystic, soldier, businessperson, or artist, a civilization with multiple standards offers a chance for individuals with diverse personality types, talents, and interests to find their place.
At the present time we live in a period of transition. We have many standards but we still believe that only one standard can be the right one. We present to our children the picture of a battle-field where each group is fully armoured in a conviction of the righteousness of its cause. And each of these groups make forays among the next generation. But it is unthinkable that a final recognition of the great number of ways in which man, during the course of history and at the present time, is solving the problems of life, should not bring with it in turn the downfall of our belief in 248a single standard. And when no one group claims ethical sanction for its customs, and each group welcomes to its midst only those who are temperamentally fitted for membership, then we shall have realised the high point of individual choice and universal toleration which a heterogeneous culture and a heterogeneous culture alone can attain. Samoa knows but one way of life and teaches it to her children. Will we, who have the knowledge of many ways, leave our children free to choose among them?
Right now, we're in a time of change. We have many standards, but we still think there’s only one that can truly be right. We show our children a battlefield where every group is fully armored in the belief that their cause is just. Each of these groups takes its battles to the next generation. However, it's hard to imagine that recognizing the many ways people have solved life’s problems throughout history and in the present won't lead to a collapse of our belief in a single standard. When no group claims ethical authority over its customs, and every group only accepts those who fit their vibe, then we will have achieved the peak of individual choice and universal tolerance that a diverse culture can reach. Samoa has just one way of life and teaches it to its children. Will we, who understand many ways, allow our children the freedom to choose among them?
APPENDIX I
CHAPTER IV
Pages 43 to 45.
Pages 43-45.
In the Samoan classification of relatives two principles, sex and age, are of the most primary importance. Relationship terms are never used as terms of address, a name or nickname being used even to father or mother. Relatives of the same age or within a year or two younger to five or ten years older are classified as of the speaker’s generation, and of the same sex or of the opposite sex. Thus a girl will call her sister, her aunt, her niece, and her female cousin who are nearly of the same age, uso, and a boy will do the same for his brother, uncle, nephew, or male cousin. For relationships between siblings of opposite sex there are two terms, tuafafine and tuagane, female relative of the same age group of a male, and male relative of the same age group of a female. (The term uso has no such subdivisions.)
In the Samoan way of classifying relatives, two main factors, gender and age, are really important. Relationship terms are never used as a way to address someone; people use a name or nickname even for their father or mother. Relatives who are about the same age or within a year or two younger to five or ten years older are considered part of the speaker’s generation and categorized by their gender. So, a girl will call her sister, aunt, niece, and female cousin who are close in age, uso, and a boy will do the same for his brother, uncle, nephew, or male cousin. For siblings of different genders, there are two specific terms, tuafafine for a female relative of the same age group as a male, and tuagane for a male relative of the same age group as a female. (The term uso doesn’t have these kinds of subdivisions.)
The next most important term is applied to younger relatives of either sex, the word tei. Whether a child is so classified by an older relative depends not so much on how many years younger the child may be, but rather on the amount of care that the elder has taken of it. So a girl will call a cousin two years younger than herself her tei, if she has lived near by, but an equally youthful cousin who has grown up in a distant village until both are grown will be called uso. It is notable that there is no term for elder relative. The terms uso, tufafine and tuagane all carry the feeling of contemporaneousness, 250and if it is necessary to specify seniority, a qualifying adjective must be used.
The next most important term is used for younger relatives of either gender, the word tei. Whether an older relative classifies a child this way depends less on the age difference and more on how much care the elder has given to the child. So, a girl will call a cousin who is two years younger than her tei if they have lived nearby, but a similarly aged cousin who grew up in a distant village will be referred to as uso. It’s interesting to note that there is no term for an older relative. The terms uso, tufafine, and tuagane all convey a sense of being contemporaries, 250 and if it’s necessary to indicate seniority, a qualifying adjective must be added.
Tamā, the term for father, is applied also to the matai of a household, to an uncle or older cousin with whose authority a younger person comes into frequent contact and also to a much older brother who in feeling is classed with the parent generation. Tinā is used only a little less loosely for the mother, aunts resident in the household, the wife of the matai and only very occasionally for an older sister.
Tamā, the word for father, is also used for the matai of a household, for an uncle or older cousin whose authority a younger person often interacts with, and for a much older brother who is emotionally regarded as part of the parent generation. Tinā is used a bit less broadly for the mother, aunts living in the household, the wife of the matai, and very rarely for an older sister.
A distinction is also made in terminology between men’s terms and women’s terms for the children. A woman will say tama (modified by the addition of the suffixes tane and fafine, male and female) and a man will say atalii, son and afafine, daughter. Thus a woman will say, “Losa is my tama,” specifying her sex only when necessary. But Losa’s father will speak of Losa as his afafine. The same usage is followed in speaking to a man or to a woman or a child. All of these terms are further modified by the addition of the word, moni, real, when a blood sister or blood father or mother is meant. The elders of the household are called roughly matua, and a grandparent is usually referred to as the toa’ina, the “old man” or olamatua, “old woman,” adding an explanatory clause if necessary. All other relatives are described by the use of relative clauses, “the sister of the husband of the sister of my mother,” “the brother of the wife of my brother,” etc. There are no special terms for the in-law group.
A distinction is also made in terminology between men's terms and women's terms for children. A woman will say tama (modified by the addition of the suffixes tane and fafine, meaning male and female), while a man will say atalii for son and afafine for daughter. So a woman might say, “Losa is my tama,” specifying her sex only when necessary. But Losa’s father will refer to Losa as his afafine. The same usage applies when addressing a man, a woman, or a child. All of these terms are further modified by adding the word moni, meaning real, when referring to a blood sister, blood father, or mother. The elders of the household are generally called matua, and a grandparent is usually referred to as toa’ina, meaning “old man,” or olamatua, “old woman,” with additional explanation if needed. All other relatives are described using relative clauses, such as “the sister of the husband of the sister of my mother,” or “the brother of the wife of my brother,” etc. There are no specific terms for the in-law group.
CHAPTER V
Pages 60 to 65.
Pages 60-65.
For the sake of convenience the households were numbered in sequence from one end of each village to the other. The 251houses did not stretch in a straight line along the beach, but were located so unevenly that occasionally one house was directly behind another. A schematic linear representation will, however, be sufficient to show the effect of location in the formation of neighbourhood groups.
For convenience, the households were numbered in order from one end of each village to the other. The 251houses didn't line up straight along the beach but were placed so unevenly that sometimes one house was directly behind another. However, a simple linear representation will be enough to demonstrate how location influenced the formation of neighborhood groups.
VILLAGE I
(The name of the girl will be placed under the number of the household. Adolescent girls’ names in capitals, girls’ just reaching puberty in lower case and the pre-adolescent children in italics.)
(The name of the girl will be placed under the number of the household. Adolescent girls’ names in all caps, girls just reaching puberty in lowercase, and the pre-adolescent children in italics.)
1 |
2 Vala |
3 |
4 Lita |
5 Maliu Pola |
6 Lusi |
7 Fitu Ula |
8 Lia |
9 Fiva Luna |
10 |
11 |
12 |
13 |
14 Lota |
15 Pala Vi Pele |
16 |
17 Tuna |
18 |
19 |
20 |
21 Losa |
22 |
23 |
24 Tulip |
25 Masina |
26 Mina Sona |
27 Tina |
28 Tita Sina Elisa |
29 Aso Suna |
30 Selu Tolo |
31 |
32 |
33 |
VILLAGE II
(Household 38 in Siufaga is adjacent to household 1 in Lumā. The two villages are geographically continuous but socially they are separate units.)
(Household 38 in Siufaga is next to household 1 in Lumā. The two villages are physically connected but socially they are distinct communities.)
252
252
1 Vina Tolo |
2 |
3 Namu Tolu Lusina |
4 |
6 |
7 Tulima |
8 |
9 |
10 |
|
11 |
12 Tatala |
13 |
14 |
15 Lilina |
16 Tino |
17 Mala |
18 |
20 |
|
21 Pulona |
22 Ipu |
23 Tasi |
24 |
25 |
26 Tua |
27 |
28 |
29 |
30 Timu Meta |
31 Lua |
32 Simina |
33 |
34 |
35 |
36 |
37 |
38 Hey Solata |
VILLAGE III
(Faleasao was separated from Lumā by a high cliff which jutted out into the sea and made it necessary to take an inland trail to get from one seaside village to the other. This was about a twenty-minute walk from Taū. Faleasao children were looked upon with much greater hostility and suspicion than that which the children of Lumā and Siufaga showed to each other. The pre-adolescent children from this village are not discussed by name and will be indicated by an x.)
(Faleasao was separated from Lumā by a high cliff that jutted out into the sea, requiring a detour inland to travel between the two seaside villages. It was about a twenty-minute walk from Taū. Kids from Faleasao were viewed with much more hostility and suspicion than the kids of Lumā and Siufaga regarded each other. The pre-teen kids from this village aren't referred to by name and will be indicated by an x.)
1 |
2 x |
3 x x |
4 x x |
5 Talo |
6 Ela |
7 Leta |
8 |
9 |
10 |
11 x x |
12 x |
13 |
14 Mina |
15 |
16 Moana |
17 Sala |
18 |
19 x x Luina |
20 Mata x |
253 21 x |
22 |
23 |
24 |
25 |
26 x |
27 |
28 |
29 x |
CHAPTER IX
Pages 123 to 125.
Pages 123-125.
The first person singular of the verb “to know,” used in the negative,
has two forms:
Ta ilo (Contraction of Tate
lēiloa)
Ieuphonicneg.
know
particle
and
Uale
iloaa’u
Pres.neg.
knowI
Part.
The first person singular of the verb “to know,” when used in the negative, has two forms:
Ta ilote
lēiloa)
Imelodicnegative
know
particle
and
Uale
iloaa’u
Pres.neg.
knowI
Part.
The former of these expressions has a very different meaning from the latter although linguistically they represent optional syntactic forms, the second being literally, “I do not know,” while the first can best be rendered by the slang phrase, “Search me.” This “Search me” carries no implication of lack of actual knowledge or information about the subject in question but is merely an indication either of lack of interest or unwillingness to explain. That the Samoans feel this distinction very clearly is shown by the frequent use of both forms in the same sentence: Ta ilo ua lē iloa a’u. “Search me, I don’t know.”
The first expression has a very different meaning from the second, even though they are optional ways to phrase something. The second one literally means “I do not know,” while the first is best translated to the slang phrase “Search me.” This “Search me” doesn't mean that someone actually lacks knowledge or information about the topic; it just shows either a lack of interest or a reluctance to explain. The Samoans clearly understand this difference, as shown by the frequent use of both expressions in the same sentence: Ta ilo ua lē iloa a’u. “Search me, I don’t know.”
Page 126.
Page 126.
Sample Character Sketches Provided by Adolescent Girls About Members of Their Households
I
He is an untitled man. He works hard on the plantation. He is tall, thin and dark-skinned. He is not easily angered. 254He goes to work and comes again at night. He is a policeman. He does work for the government. He is not filled with unwillingness. He is attractive looking. He is not married.
He is an untitled man. He works hard on the plantation. He is tall, thin, and dark-skinned. He isn't easily angered. 254He goes to work and returns at night. He is a policeman. He works for the government. He doesn't have any reluctance. He is good-looking. He is not married.
II
She is an old woman. She is very old. She is weak. She is not able to work. She can only remain in the house. Her hair is black. She is fat. She has elephantiasis in one leg. She has no teeth. She is not irritable. She does not hate. She is clever at weaving mats, fishing baskets and food trays.
She is an elderly woman. She is quite old. She is frail. She cannot work. She can only stay at home. Her hair is black. She is overweight. She has elephantiasis in one leg. She has no teeth. She is not irritable. She does not harbor hate. She is skilled at weaving mats, fishing baskets, and food trays.
III
She is strong and able to work. She goes inland. She weeds and makes the oven and picks breadfruit and gathers paper mulberry bark. She is kind. She is of good conduct. She is clever at weaving baskets and mats and fine mats and food trays, and painting tapa cloth and scraping and pounding and pasting paper mulberry bark. She is short, black-haired and dark-skinned. She is fat. She is good. If any one passes by she is kindly disposed towards them and calls out, “Po’o fea ’e te maliu i ai?” (a most courteous way of asking, “Where are you going?”)
She is strong and capable. She heads inland. She weeds, creates the oven, picks breadfruit, and gathers paper mulberry bark. She is kind and well-behaved. She is skilled at weaving baskets, mats, fine mats, food trays, painting tapa cloth, and scraping, pounding, and pasting paper mulberry bark. She is short, with black hair and dark skin. She is plump. She is nice. Whenever someone passes by, she greets them kindly and asks, “Po’o fea ’e te maliu i ai?” (a very polite way of saying, “Where are you going?”)
IV
She is fat. She has long hair. She is dark-skinned. She is blind in one eye. She is of good behaviour. She is clever at weeding taro and weaving floor mats and fine mats. She is short. She has borne children. There is a baby. She remains in the house on some days and on other days she goes inland. She also knows how to weave baskets.
She is overweight. She has long hair. She has dark skin. She is blind in one eye. She has good manners. She is skilled at weeding taro and weaving both floor mats and fine mats. She is short. She has had children. There is a baby. She stays in the house some days and goes inland on others. She also knows how to weave baskets.
V
He is a boy. His skin is dark. So is his hair. He goes to the bush to work. He works on the taro plantation. He 255likes every one. He is clever at weaving baskets. He sings in the choir of the young men on Sunday. He likes very much to consort with the girls. He was expelled from the pastor’s house.
He is a boy. His skin is dark, and so is his hair. He goes to the bush to work on the taro plantation. He likes everyone. He's good at weaving baskets. He sings in the young men's choir on Sundays. He really enjoys spending time with the girls. He was kicked out of the pastor’s house.
VI
I am a girl. I am short. I have long hair. I love my sisters and all the people. I know how to weave baskets and fishing baskets and how to prepare paper mulberry bark. I live in the house of the pastor.
I’m a girl. I’m short. I have long hair. I love my sisters and everyone. I know how to weave baskets and fish baskets, and I know how to prepare paper mulberry bark. I live in the pastor’s house.
VII
He is a man. He is strong. He goes inland and works upon the plantation of his relatives. He goes fishing. He goes to gather cocoanuts and breadfruit and cooking leaves and makes the oven. He is tall. He is dark-skinned. He is rather fat. His hair is short. He is clever at weaving baskets. He braids the palm leaf thatching mats for the house.[11] He is also clever at house-building. He is of good conduct and has a loving countenance.
He is a man. He is strong. He goes inland and works on his relatives' plantation. He goes fishing. He gathers coconuts, breadfruit, and cooking leaves and makes the oven. He is tall. He has dark skin. He is a bit overweight. His hair is short. He is skilled at weaving baskets. He braids palm leaves to make thatching mats for the house. [11] He is also good at building houses. He has good character and a kind expression.
VIII
She is a woman. She can’t work hard enough (to suit herself). She is also clever at weaving baskets and fine mats and at bark cloth making. She also makes the ovens and clears away the rubbish around the house. She keeps her house in fine condition. She makes the fire. She smokes. She goes fishing and gets octopuses and tu’itu’i (sea eggs) and comes back and eats them raw. She is kind-hearted and of loving countenance. She is never angry. She also loves her children.
She is a woman. She can’t work hard enough to meet her own standards. She is also skilled at weaving baskets and fine mats, as well as making bark cloth. She builds the ovens and clears away the clutter around the house. She keeps her home in great shape. She makes the fire. She smokes. She goes fishing, catches octopus and tu’itu’i (sea eggs), and comes back to eat them raw. She is kind-hearted and has a loving expression. She is never angry. She also loves her children.
256
256
IX
She is a woman. She has a son, ——— is his name. She is lazy. She is tall. She is thin. Her hair is long. She is clever at weaving baskets, making bark cloth and weaving fine mats. Her husband is dead. She does not laugh often. She stays in the house some days and other days she goes inland. She keeps everything clean. She lives well upon bananas. She has a loving face. She is not easily out of temper. She makes the oven.
She is a woman. She has a son, ——— is his name. She is lazy. She is tall. She is slim. Her hair is long. She is skilled at weaving baskets, making bark cloth, and creating fine mats. Her husband has passed away. She doesn’t laugh often. Some days she stays at home, and other days she goes inland. She keeps everything tidy. She lives well on bananas. She has a kind face. She doesn’t lose her temper easily. She makes the oven.
X
She is the daughter of ———. She is a little girl about my age. She is also clever at weaving baskets and mats and fine mats and blinds and floor mats. She is good in school. She also goes to get leaves and breadfruit. She also goes fishing when the tide is out. She gets crabs and jelly fish. She is very loving. She does not eat up all her food if others ask her for it. She shows a loving face to all who come to her house. She also spreads food for all visitors.
She is the daughter of ———. She is a little girl around my age. She is also skilled at weaving baskets, mats, fine mats, blinds, and floor mats. She does well in school. She also goes to collect leaves and breadfruit. She goes fishing when the tide is out and catches crabs and jellyfish. She is very kind. She doesn’t finish all her food if others ask for some. She greets everyone with a warm smile who visits her house. She also shares food with all her guests.
XI
I am clever at weaving mats and fine mats and baskets and blinds and floor mats. I go and carry water for all of my household to drink and for others also. I go and gather bananas and breadfruit and leaves and make the oven with my sisters. Then we (herself and her sisters) go fishing together and then it is night.
I’m good at making mats, nice mats, baskets, curtains, and floor mats. I fetch water for my whole family to drink and for others too. I pick bananas, breadfruit, and leaves, and help build the oven with my sisters. Then we go fishing together, and before we know it, it’s night.
CHAPTER X
Pages 132 to 133.
Pages 132-133.
The children of this age already show a very curious example of a phonetic self-consciousness in which they are almost 257as acute and discriminating as their elders. When the missionaries reduced the language to writing, there was no k in the language, the k positions in other Polynesian dialects being filled in Samoan either with a t or a glottal stop. Soon after the printing of the Bible, and the standardisation of Samoan spelling, greater contact with Tonga introduced the k into the spoken language of Savai’i and Upolu, displacing the t, but not replacing the glottal stop. Slowly this intrusive usage spread eastward over Samoa, the missionaries who controlled the schools and the printing press fighting a dogged and losing battle with the less musical k. To-day the t is the sound used in the speech of the educated and in the church, still conventionally retained in all spelling and used in speeches and on occasions demanding formality. The Manu’a children who had never been to the missionary boarding schools, used the k entirely. But they had heard the t in church and at school and were sufficiently conscious of the difference to rebuke me immediately if I slipped into the colloquial k, which was their only speech habit, uttering the t sound for perhaps the first time in their lives to illustrate the correct pronunciation from which I, who was ostensibly learning to speak correctly, must not deviate. Such an ability to disassociate the sound used from the sound heard is remarkable in such very young children and indeed remarkable in any person who is not linguistically sophisticated.
The kids today already show a notable level of awareness about pronunciation, almost as sharp and discerning as their elders. When the missionaries put the language into writing, there was no k sound; the k sounds in other Polynesian dialects were represented in Samoan by either a t or a glottal stop. Shortly after the Bible was printed and Samoan spelling was standardized, increased contact with Tonga brought the k sound into the spoken language of Savai’i and Upolu, taking the place of the t, but not the glottal stop. Gradually, this new usage spread east across Samoa, while the missionaries who managed the schools and printing presses fought a stubborn and losing battle against the less musical k. Today, the t is the sound used in the speech of educated individuals and in the church, still conventionally kept in all spelling and used in formal speeches and occasions. The Manu’a kids who had never attended missionary boarding schools used the k sound exclusively. However, they had heard the t in church and school and were aware enough of the difference to correct me right away if I accidentally used the informal k, which was their only speech habit, producing the t sound for perhaps the first time in their lives to demonstrate the correct pronunciation that I, supposedly learning to speak properly, shouldn’t stray from. This ability to separate the sound they use from the sound they hear is impressive in such young children and truly remarkable in anyone who isn’t linguistically advanced.
CHAPTER XI
Pages 161 to 163.
Pages 161-163.
During six months I saw six girls leave the pastor’s establishment for several reasons: Tasi, because her mother was ill and she, that rare phenomenon, the eldest in a biological household, was needed at home; Tua, because she had come out lowest in the missionaries’ annual examination which her 258mother attributed to favouritism on the part of the pastor; Luna, because her stepmother, whom she disliked, left her father and thus made her home more attractive and because under the influence of a promiscuous older cousin she began to tire of the society of younger girls and take an interest in love affairs; Lita, because her father ordered her home, because with the permission of the pastor, but without consulting her family, she went off for a three weeks’ visit in another island. Going home for Lita involved residence in the far end of the other village, necessitating a complete change of friends. The novelty of the new group and new interests kept her from in any way chafing at the change. Sala, a stupid idle girl, had eloped from the household of the pastor.
During six months, I saw six girls leave the pastor’s place for various reasons: Tasi, because her mother was sick and she, the rare case of being the oldest in a biological family, was needed at home; Tua, because she ranked lowest in the missionaries’ annual exam, which her mother blamed on favoritism from the pastor; Luna, because her stepmother, whom she didn't like, left her dad, making her home more appealing, and because under the influence of a flirtatious older cousin, she started to lose interest in hanging out with younger girls and became curious about romantic relationships; Lita, because her father ordered her to come home after she went on a three-week visit to another island with the pastor's permission but without consulting her family. Going home for Lita meant living in the far part of another village, requiring a total change of friends. The excitement of the new group and activities kept her from feeling upset about the change. Sala, a lazy and foolish girl, ran away from the pastor’s household.
APPENDIX II
It is impossible to present a single and unified picture of the adolescent girl in Samoa and at the same time to answer most satisfactorily the various kinds of questions which such a study will be expected to answer. For the ethnologist in search of data upon the usages and rites connected with adolescence it is necessary to include descriptions of customs which have fallen into partial decay under the impact of western propaganda and foreign example. Traditional observances and attitudes are also important in the study of the adolescent girl in present-day Samoa because they still form a large part of the thought pattern of her parents, even if they are no longer given concrete expression in the girl’s cultural life. But this double necessity of describing not only the present environment and the girl’s reaction to it, but also of interpolating occasionally some description of the more rigid cultural milieu of her mother’s girlhood, mars to some extent the unity of the study.
It’s impossible to provide a single, clear picture of the adolescent girl in Samoa while also thoroughly addressing the various questions such a study is expected to answer. For an ethnologist seeking information about customs and rituals related to adolescence, it's essential to include descriptions of traditions that have declined somewhat due to Western influences and foreign examples. Traditional practices and attitudes are also crucial when examining the adolescent girl in modern Samoa because they still significantly shape her parents' mindset, even if they're not openly reflected in the girl’s cultural experiences. However, this dual requirement to describe both her current environment and her reactions to it, as well as occasionally incorporating details about the more rigid cultural context of her mother's youth, somewhat disrupts the cohesion of the study.
The detailed observations were all made upon a group of girls living in three practically contiguous villages on one coast of the island of Taū. The data upon the ceremonial usages surrounding birth, adolescence and marriage were gathered from all of the seven villages in the Manu’a Archipelago.
The detailed observations were all made on a group of girls living in three nearly adjacent villages on one side of the island of Taū. The information about the ceremonial practices related to birth, coming-of-age, and marriage was collected from all seven villages in the Manu’a Archipelago.
The method of approach is based upon the assumption that a detailed intensive investigation will be of more value than a more diffused and general study based upon a less accurate knowledge of a greater number of individuals. Dr. Van Waters’ study of The Adolescent Girl Among Primitive 260Peoples has exhausted the possibilities of an investigation based upon the merely external observations of the ethnologist who is giving a standardised description of a primitive culture. We have a huge mass of general descriptive material without the detailed observations and the individual cases in the light of which it would be possible to interpret it.
The approach is based on the idea that a detailed, in-depth investigation will be more valuable than a broader, general study based on less accurate knowledge of a larger number of individuals. Dr. Van Waters’ study of The Adolescent Girl Among Primitive 260Peoples has explored the limits of research that relies solely on the external observations of ethnologists who provide standardized descriptions of primitive cultures. We have a wealth of general descriptive material, but we lack the detailed observations and individual cases needed to interpret it effectively.
The writer therefore chose to work in one small locality, in a group numbering only six hundred people, and spend six months accumulating an intimate and detailed knowledge of all the adolescent girls in this community. As there were only sixty-eight girls between the ages of nine and twenty, quantitative statements are practically valueless for obvious reasons: the probable error of the group is too large; the age classes are too small, etc. The only point at which quantitative statements can have any relevance is in regard to the variability within the group, as the smaller the variability within the sample, the greater the general validity of the results.
The writer decided to focus on a small area, working with a group of just six hundred people, and spent six months gaining a close and detailed understanding of all the adolescent girls in this community. Since there were only sixty-eight girls aged nine to twenty, quantitative measures are mostly useless for obvious reasons: the potential error of the group is too significant; the age ranges are too narrow, etc. The only situation where quantitative measures can be relevant is concerning the variability within the group; the less variability there is within the sample, the more valid the results will be.
Furthermore, the type of data which we needed is not of the sort which lends itself readily to quantitative treatment. The reaction of the girl to her stepmother, to relatives acting as foster parents, to her younger sister, or to her older brother,—these are incommensurable in quantitative terms. As the physician and the psychiatrist have found it necessary to describe each case separately and to use their cases as illumination of a thesis rather than as irrefutable proof such as it is possible to adduce in the physical sciences, so the student of the more intangible and psychological aspects of human behaviour is forced to illuminate rather than demonstrate a thesis. The composition of the background against which the girl acts can be described in accurate and general terms, but her reactions are a function of her own personality and cannot be described without reference to it. The generalisations are based upon a careful and detailed observation of a small group of subjects. 261These results will be illuminated and illustrated by case histories.
Furthermore, the type of data we needed isn’t the kind that easily lends itself to quantitative analysis. The girl’s reactions to her stepmother, to relatives who are acting as foster parents, to her younger sister, or to her older brother—these are not things that can be easily measured in quantitative terms. Just as physicians and psychiatrists have found it necessary to describe each case individually and use their cases to shed light on a thesis rather than provide irrefutable proof like what can be found in the physical sciences, the student studying the more abstract and psychological aspects of human behavior is compelled to illuminate rather than demonstrate a thesis. The composition of the background against which the girl acts can be accurately described in general terms, but her reactions depend on her personality and can’t be explained without referring to it. The generalizations are based on careful and detailed observations of a small group of subjects. 261These results will be explained and illustrated by case histories.
The conclusions are also all subject to the limitation of the personal equation. They are the judgments of one individual upon a mass of data, many of the most significant aspects of which can, by their very nature, be known only to herself. This was inevitable and it can only be claimed in extenuation that as the personal equation was held absolutely constant, the different parts of the data are strictly commensurable. The judgment on the reaction of Lola to her uncle and of Sona to her cousin are made on exactly the same basis.
The conclusions are also limited by personal bias. They reflect one person's judgments on a large amount of data, much of which can only be fully understood by her. This was unavoidable, but it can be argued that since her personal bias remained completely constant, the different parts of the data are directly comparable. The assessment of Lola's reaction to her uncle and Sona's response to her cousin is based on exactly the same criteria.
Another methodological device which possibly needs explanation is the substitution of a cross sectional study for a linear one. Twenty-eight children who as yet showed no signs of puberty, fourteen children who would probably mature within the next year or year and a half, and twenty-five girls who had passed puberty within the last four years but were not yet classed by the community as adults, were studied in detail. Less intensive observations were also made upon the very little children and the young married women. This method of taking cross sections, samples of individuals at different periods of physical development, and arguing that a group in an earlier stage will later show the characteristics which appear in another group at a later stage, is, of course, inferior to a linear study in which the same group is under observation for a number of years. A very large number of cases has usually been the only acceptable defence of such a procedure. The number of cases included in this investigation, while very small in comparison with the numbers mustered by any student of American children, is nevertheless a fair-sized sample in terms of the very small population of Samoa (a rough eight thousand in all four islands of American Samoa) and because the only selection was geographical. It may further be argued that the almost drastic character of the conclusions, the exceedingly 262few exceptions which need to be made, further validate the size of the sample. The adoption of the cross section method was, of course, a matter of expediency, but the results when carefully derived from a fair sample, may be fairly compared with the results obtained by using the linear method, when the same subjects are under observation over a period of years. This is true when the conclusions to be drawn are general and not individual. For the purposes of psychological theory, it is sufficient to know that children in a certain society walk, on the average, at twelve months, and talk, on the average, at fifteen months. For the purposes of the diagnostician, it is necessary to know that John walked at eighteen months and did not talk until twenty months. So, for general theoretical purposes, it is enough to state that little girls just past puberty develop a shyness and lack of self-possession in the presence of boys, but if we are to understand the delinquency of Mala, it is necessary to know that she prefers the company of boys to that of girls and has done so for several years.
Another methodological approach that might need clarification is replacing a linear study with a cross-sectional study. Twenty-eight children who had not shown any signs of puberty, fourteen children who were likely to mature in the next year or year and a half, and twenty-five girls who had gone through puberty in the past four years but were still not considered adults by the community, were examined in detail. Less intensive observations were also made on very young children and young married women. This method of collecting cross sections—samples of individuals at different stages of physical development—and concluding that a group at an earlier stage will later show the characteristics of another group at a later stage is, of course, less effective than a linear study, where the same group is observed over several years. A very large number of cases has often been the only valid defense for such an approach. The number of cases included in this study, while quite small compared to what any researcher studying American children might gather, is still a reasonable sample given the small population of Samoa (about eight thousand across all four islands of American Samoa), especially since selection was based solely on geography. It could also be argued that the clearly defined conclusions and the very few exceptions further support the adequacy of the sample size. The choice to use the cross-sectional method was primarily practical, but when the results are carefully derived from a decent sample, they can be reasonably compared to the results from the linear method where the same subjects are observed over years. This is valid when the conclusions are general rather than specific. For psychological theory, it’s enough to know that children in a certain society typically walk, on average, at twelve months and speak, on average, at fifteen months. For a diagnostician, it’s crucial to know that John walked at eighteen months and didn’t talk until twenty months. Similarly, for general theoretical understanding, it’s sufficient to state that young girls just past puberty tend to become shy and lack confidence around boys, but to grasp Mala's delinquency, it’s important to know that she has preferred the company of boys over girls for several years.
PARTICULAR METHODS USED
The description of the cultural background was obtained in orthodox fashion, first through interviews with carefully chosen informants, followed by checking up their statements with other informants and by the use of many examples and test cases. With a few unimportant exceptions this material was obtained in the Samoan language and not through the medium of interpreters. All of the work with individuals was done in the native language, as there were no young people on the island who spoke English.
The description of the cultural background was gathered in a traditional way, first through interviews with carefully selected informants, then by verifying their statements with other informants and using various examples and test cases. With a few minor exceptions, this material was collected in the Samoan language and not through interpreters. All the work with individuals was conducted in the native language, as there were no young people on the island who spoke English.
Although a knowledge of the entire culture was essential for the accurate evaluation of any particular individual’s behaviour, a detailed description will be given only of those aspects of the culture which are immediately relevant to the 263problem of the adolescent girl. For example, if I observe Pele refuse point blank to carry a message to the house of a relative, it is important to know whether she is actuated by stubbornness, dislike of the relative, fear of the dark, or fear of the ghost which lives near by and has a habit of jumping on people’s backs. But to the reader a detailed exposition of the names and habits of all the local ghost population would be of little assistance in the appreciation of the main problem. So all descriptions of the culture which are not immediately relevant are omitted from the discussion but were not omitted from the original investigation. Their irrelevancy has, therefore, been definitely ascertained.
Although understanding the entire culture is crucial for accurately assessing any individual's behavior, a detailed description will only cover those aspects of the culture that are directly relevant to the 263issue concerning the adolescent girl. For instance, if I see Pele flat-out refuse to take a message to a relative’s house, it’s important to know if her actions stem from stubbornness, dislike for the relative, fear of the dark, or fear of the nearby ghost known for jumping on people's backs. However, for the reader, an extensive account of all the local ghostly figures would not help in understanding the main issue. Therefore, all cultural descriptions that aren't immediately relevant are excluded from the discussion but were included in the original research. Their irrelevance has been clearly established.
The knowledge of the general cultural pattern was supplemented by a detailed study of the social structure of the three villages under consideration. Each household was analysed from the standpoint of rank, wealth, location, contiguity to other households, relationship to other households, and the age, sex, relationship, marital status, number of children, former residence, etc., of each individual in the household. This material furnished a general descriptive basis for a further and more careful analysis of the households of the subjects, and also provided a check on the origin of feuds or alliances between individuals, the use of relationship terms, etc. Each child was thus studied against a background which was known in detail.
The understanding of the overall cultural pattern was enriched by an in-depth study of the social structure of the three villages being examined. Each household was analyzed in terms of its rank, wealth, location, proximity to other households, relationships with other households, and the age, sex, relationships, marital status, number of children, previous residences, etc., of each person in the household. This information provided a general descriptive foundation for further and more detailed analysis of the households of the subjects, and also helped clarify the origins of conflicts or alliances between individuals, the usage of relationship terms, etc. Each child was thus studied within a context that was well understood.
A further mass of detailed information was obtained about the subjects: approximate age (actual age can never be determined in Samoa), order of birth, numbers of brothers and sisters, who were older and younger than the subject, number of marriages of each parent, patrilocal and matrilocal residence, years spent in the pastor’s school and in the government school and achievement there, whether the child had ever been out of the village or off the island, sex experience, etc. The children were also given a makeshift intelligence test, colour-naming, 264rote memory, opposites, substitution, ball and field, and picture interpretation. These tests were all given in Samoan; standardisation was, of course, impossible and ages were known only relatively; they were mainly useful in assisting me in placing the child within her group, and have no value for comparative purposes. The results of the tests did indicate, however, a very low variability within the group. The tests were supplemented by a questionnaire which was not administered formally but filled in by random questioning from time to time. This questionnaire gave a measure of their industrial knowledge, the extent to which they participated in the lore of the community, of the degree to which they had absorbed European teaching in matters like telling time, reading the calendar, and also of the extent to which they had participated in or witnessed scenes of death, birth, miscarriage, etc.
A lot of detailed information was gathered about the subjects: approximate age (actual age can never be determined in Samoa), birth order, number of siblings, who was older and younger than the subject, number of parents' marriages, living arrangements (patrilocal and matrilocal), years spent in the pastor’s school and government school, and achievements there, whether the child had ever left the village or the island, sex experience, etc. The children were also given a makeshift intelligence test that included color-naming, rote memory, opposites, substitution, ball and field, and picture interpretation. These tests were all conducted in Samoan; standardization was, of course, impossible and ages were only known relatively. They were mainly useful in helping me place the child within her group and have no value for comparative purposes. However, the results of the tests did show a very low variability within the group. The tests were supplemented by a questionnaire that wasn’t formally administered but was filled out through random questioning from time to time. This questionnaire provided insights into their industrial knowledge, how much they participated in the community’s lore, the degree to which they had absorbed European teaching in areas like telling time and reading the calendar, and the extent to which they had participated in or witnessed events such as death, birth, miscarriage, etc.
But this quantitative data represents the barest skeleton of the material which was gathered through months of observation of the individuals and of groups, alone, in their households, and at play. From these observations, the bulk of the conclusions are drawn concerning the attitudes of the children towards their families and towards each other, their religious interests or the lack of them, and the details of their sex lives. This information cannot be reduced to tables or to statistical statements. Naturally in many cases it was not as full as in others. In some cases it was necessary to pursue a more extensive enquiry in order to understand some baffling aspect of the child’s behaviour. In all cases the investigation was pursued until I felt that I understood the girl’s motivation and the degree to which her family group and affiliation in her age group explained her attitudes.
But this data only provides the basic outline of the information gathered over months of observing individuals and groups, both alone, in their homes, and while playing. From these observations, most conclusions are drawn about the children's attitudes towards their families and each other, their religious interests or lack thereof, and details of their sexual lives. This information can't be summarized in tables or statistical statements. Naturally, in many cases, it wasn’t as comprehensive as in others. In some instances, it was necessary to conduct a more detailed inquiry to understand certain perplexing aspects of a child's behavior. In every case, the investigation continued until I felt that I understood the girl's motivations and how much her family dynamics and peer group shaped her attitudes.
The existence of the pastor’s boarding-school for girls past puberty provided me with a rough control group. These girls were so severely watched that heterosexual activities were impossible; 265they were grouped together with other girls of the same age regardless of relationship; they lived a more ordered and regular life than the girls who remained in their households. The ways in which they differed from other girls of the same age and more resembled European girls of the same age follow with surprising accuracy the lines suggested by the specific differences in environment. However, as they lived part of the time at home, the environmental break was not complete and their value as a control group is strictly limited.
The pastor’s boarding school for girls past puberty gave me a rough control group. These girls were watched so closely that any heterosexual activities were impossible; 265 they were placed together with other girls their age, regardless of their relationships; they lived a more structured and routine life than the girls who stayed at home. The ways they differed from other girls their age and resembled European girls of the same age align surprisingly well with the specific environmental differences. However, since they spent part of their time at home, the environmental separation wasn’t complete, limiting their value as a control group.
APPENDIX III
The scene of this study was the little island of Taū. Along one coast of the island, which rises precipitately to a mountain peak in the centre, cluster three little villages, Lumā and Siufaga, side by side, and Faleasao, half a mile away. On the other end of the island is the isolated village of Fitiuta, separated from the other three villages by a long and arduous trail. Many of the people from the other villages have never been to Fitiuta, eight miles away. Twelve miles across the open sea are the two islands of Ofu and Olesega, which with Taū, make up the Manu’a Archipelago, the most primitive part of Samoa. Journeys in slender outrigger canoes from one of these three little islands to another are frequent, and the inhabitants of Manu’a think of themselves as a unit as over against the inhabitants of Tutuila, the large island where the Naval Station is situated. The three islands have a population of a little over two thousand people, with constant visiting, inter-marrying, adoption going on between the seven villages of the Archipelago.
The setting of this study is the small island of Taū. On one side of the island, which rises steeply to a mountain peak in the center, there are three small villages: Lumā and Siufaga, right next to each other, and Faleasao, half a mile away. At the opposite end of the island is the remote village of Fitiuta, which is separated from the other three by a long and challenging trail. Many people from the other villages have never been to Fitiuta, which is eight miles away. Twelve miles across the open sea are the islands of Ofu and Olesega, which, along with Taū, make up the Manu’a Archipelago, the most primitive part of Samoa. Trips in narrow outrigger canoes between these three islands are common, and the people of Manu’a see themselves as a cohesive group in contrast to the residents of Tutuila, the larger island where the Naval Station is located. The three islands have a population of just over two thousand, with ongoing visiting, intermarriage, and adoption among the seven villages of the Archipelago.
The natives still live in their beehive-shaped houses with floors of coral rubble, no walls except perishable woven blinds which are lowered in bad weather, and a roof of sugar-cane thatch over which it is necessary to bind palm branches in every storm. They have substituted cotton cloth for their laboriously manufactured bark cloth for use as everyday clothing, native costume being reserved for ceremonial occasions. But the men content themselves with a wide cotton loin cloth, the lavalava, fastened at the waist with a dexterous 267twist of the material. This costume permits a little of the tattooing which covers their bodies from knee to the small of the back, to appear above and below the folds of the lavalava. Tattooing has been taboo on Manu’a for two generations, so only a part of the population have made the necessary journey to another island in search of a tattooer. Women wear a longer lavalava and a short cotton dress falling to their knees. Both sexes go barefoot and hats are worn only to Church, on which occasions the men don white shirts and white coats, ingeniously tailored by the native women in imitation of Palm Beach coats which have fallen into their hands. The women’s tattooing is much sparser than the men’s, a mere matter of dots and crosses on arms, hands, and thighs. Garlands of flowers, flowers in the hair, and flowers twisted about the ankles, serve to relieve the drabness of the faded cotton clothing, and on gala days, beautifully patterned bark cloth, fine mats, gaily bordered with red parrot feathers, headdresses of human hair decorated with plumes and feathers, recall the more picturesque attire of pre-Christian days.
The locals still live in their beehive-shaped houses with floors made of coral rubble, no walls except for fragile woven blinds that are pulled down in bad weather, and a roof of sugarcane thatch that needs to have palm branches tied over it during storms. They've replaced their laboriously made bark cloth with cotton for everyday clothing, reserving traditional attire for special occasions. The men typically wear a wide cotton loincloth, the lavalava, secured at the waist with a skillful twist of the fabric. This outfit allows some of the tattooing that covers their bodies from the knees to the small of their back to show above and below the folds of the lavalava. Tattooing has been banned on Manu’a for two generations, so only some people have traveled to another island to find a tattoo artist. Women wear a longer lavalava along with a short cotton dress that reaches their knees. Both genders go barefoot, and hats are only worn to church, where the men also wear white shirts and white coats, cleverly made by the local women to resemble Palm Beach coats they have acquired. The women's tattoos are much less elaborate than the men’s, consisting of simple dots and crosses on their arms, hands, and thighs. Garlands of flowers, flowers in their hair, and flowers wrapped around their ankles brighten up the dull faded cotton clothing. On special occasions, they wear beautifully patterned bark cloth, fine mats edged with red parrot feathers, and headdresses made of human hair decorated with plumes and feathers, reminiscent of the more colorful attire from pre-Christian times.
Sewing-machines have been in use for many years, although the natives are still dependent upon some deft-handed sailor for repairs. Scissors have also been added to the household equipment, but wherever possible a Samoan woman still uses her teeth or a piece of bamboo. At the Missionary boarding-schools a few of the women have learned to crochet and embroider, using their skill particularly to ornament the plump, hard pillows which are rapidly displacing the little bamboo head rests. Sheets of white cotton have taken the place of sheets of firmly woven mats or of bark cloth. Mosquito nets of cotton netting make a native house much more endurable than must have been the case when bark cloth tents were the only defence against insects. The netting is suspended at night from stout cords hung across the house, and the edges weighted down with stones, so that prowling dogs, 268pigs, and chickens wander through the house at will without disturbing the sleepers.
Sewing machines have been used for many years, but the locals are still reliant on skilled sailors for repairs. Scissors have also been added to household supplies, but when possible, a Samoan woman still uses her teeth or a piece of bamboo. At the Missionary boarding schools, some women have learned how to crochet and embroider, using their skills mainly to decorate the plump, firm pillows that are quickly replacing the small bamboo headrests. Sheets of white cotton have replaced tightly woven mats or bark cloth. Cotton mosquito nets make a native house much more comfortable than when bark cloth tents were the only protection against insects. The netting is hung at night from strong cords strung across the house, with the edges weighed down with stones, allowing roaming dogs, pigs, and chickens to wander through the house freely without disturbing the sleepers.
Agate buckets share with hollowed cocoanut shells the work of bringing water from the springs and from the sea, and a few china cups and glasses co-operate with the cocoanut drinking cups. Many households have an iron cook pot in which they can boil liquids in preference to the older method of dropping red hot stones into a wooden vessel containing the liquid to be heated. Kerosene lamps and lanterns are used extensively; the old candle-nut clusters and cocoanut oil lamps being reinstated only in times of great scarcity when they cannot afford to purchase kerosene. Tobacco is a much-prized luxury; the Samoans have learned to grow it, but imported varieties are very much preferred to their own.
Agate buckets, like hollowed coconut shells, are used to fetch water from springs and the sea, while a few china cups and glasses work alongside the coconut drinking cups. Many households have an iron cooking pot to boil liquids instead of using the old method of heating with red-hot stones in a wooden container. Kerosene lamps and lanterns are widely used; the old candle-nut clusters and coconut oil lamps are only brought back during times of extreme scarcity when purchasing kerosene isn't an option. Tobacco is a highly valued luxury; Samoans have learned to cultivate it, but they prefer imported varieties over their own.
Outside the household the changes wrought by the introduction of European articles are very slight. The native uses an iron knife to cut his copra and an iron adze blade in place of the old stone one. But he still binds the rafters of his house together with cinet and sews the parts of his fishing canoes together. The building of large canoes has been abandoned. Only small canoes for fishing are built now, and for hauling supplies over the reef the natives build keeled rowboats. Only short voyages are made in small canoes and rowboats, and the natives wait for the coming of the Naval ship to do their travelling. The government buys the copra and with the money so obtained the Samoans buy cloth, thread, kerosene, soap, matches, knives, belts, and tobacco, pay their taxes (levied on every man over a certain height as age is an indeterminate matter), and support the church.
Outside the household, the changes brought about by European goods are minimal. The locals use an iron knife to cut their copra and an iron adze blade instead of the old stone one. However, they still tie the rafters of their houses together with cinet and stitch the parts of their fishing canoes. The construction of large canoes has been discontinued. Now, only small canoes for fishing are made, and for transporting supplies over the reef, the locals build keeled rowboats. They only undertake short trips in small canoes and rowboats, waiting for the Naval ship to handle their longer travel. The government purchases the copra, and with the money made from that, the Samoans buy cloth, thread, kerosene, soap, matches, knives, belts, and tobacco, pay their taxes (which are imposed on every man above a certain height since age is hard to determine), and support the church.
And yet, while the Samoans use these products of a more complex civilisation, they are not dependent upon them. With the exception of making and using stone tools, it is probably safe to say that none of the native arts have been lost. The women all make bark cloth and weave fine mats. Parturition 269still takes place on a piece of bark cloth, the umbilical cord is cut with a piece of bamboo, and the new baby is wrapped in a specially prepared piece of white bark cloth. If soap cannot be obtained, the wild orange provides a frothy substitute. The men still manufacture their own nets, make their own hooks, weave their own eel traps. And although they use matches when they can get them, they have not lost the art of converting a carrying stick into a fire plow at a moment’s notice.
And yet, while the Samoans use these products of a more advanced civilization, they are not reliant on them. Aside from making and using stone tools, it’s probably fair to say that none of the traditional arts have been forgotten. The women all create bark cloth and weave fine mats. Childbirth still happens on a piece of bark cloth, the umbilical cord is cut with a piece of bamboo, and the newborn is wrapped in a specially prepared piece of white bark cloth. If soap isn’t available, wild oranges offer a bubbly alternative. The men still make their own nets, craft their own hooks, and weave their own eel traps. And even though they use matches when they can find them, they haven’t lost the skill of turning a carrying stick into a fire plow on the spot.
Perhaps most important of all is the fact that they still depend entirely upon their own foods, planted with a sharpened pole in their own plantations. Breadfruit, bananas, taro, yams, and cocoanuts form a substantial and monotonous accompaniment for the fish, shell fish, land crabs, and occasional pigs and chickens. The food is carried down to the village in baskets, freshly woven from palm leaves. The cocoanuts are grated on the end of a wooden “horse,” pointed with shell or iron; the breadfruit and taro are supported on a short stake, tufted with cocoanut husk, and the rind is grated off with a piece of cocoanut shell. The green bananas are skinned with a bamboo knife. The whole amount of food for a family of fifteen or twenty for two or three days is cooked at once in a large circular pit of stones. These are first heated to white heat; the ashes are then raked away; the food placed on the stones and the oven covered with green leaves, under which the food is baked thoroughly. Cooking over, the food is stored in baskets which are hung up inside the main house. It is served on palm leaf platters, garnished with a fresh banana leaf. Fingers are the only knives and forks, and a wooden finger bowl is passed ceremoniously about at the end of the meal.
Perhaps most importantly, they still rely entirely on the food they grow themselves, using a sharpened pole in their own gardens. Breadfruit, bananas, taro, yams, and coconuts make for a substantial and simple diet alongside fish, shellfish, land crabs, and the occasional pigs and chickens. The food is carried to the village in baskets, freshly woven from palm leaves. Coconuts are grated on the end of a wooden “horse,” pointed with shell or iron; breadfruit and taro are held on a short stake, tufted with coconut husk, and their skins are grated off with a piece of coconut shell. Green bananas are peeled with a bamboo knife. All the food for a family of fifteen or twenty is cooked at once in a large circular pit of stones. These stones are heated until they're white hot; the ashes are then raked away, the food is placed on the stones, and the oven is covered with green leaves, under which the food bakes thoroughly. Once cooked, the food is stored in baskets hung up inside the main house. It's served on palm leaf platters, garnished with a fresh banana leaf. Fingers serve as the only utensils, and a wooden finger bowl is passed around ceremonially at the end of the meal.
Furniture, with the exception of a few chests and cupboards, has not invaded the house. All life goes on on the floor. Speaking on one’s feet within the house is still an unforgivable 270breach of etiquette, and the visitor must learn to sit cross-legged for hours without murmuring.
Furniture, apart from a few chests and cabinets, hasn’t taken over the house. Everything happens on the floor. Standing while talking inside the house is still a huge breach of etiquette, and visitors have to get used to sitting cross-legged for hours without making a sound.
The Samoans have been Christian for almost a hundred years. With the exception of a small number of Catholics and Mormons, all the natives of American Samoa are adherents of the London Missionary Society, known in Samoa as the “Church of Tahiti,” from its local origin. The Congregationalist missionaries have been exceedingly successful in adapting the stern doctrine and sterner ethics of a British Protestant sect to the widely divergent attitudes of a group of South Sea islanders. In the Missionary boarding-schools they have trained many boys as native pastors and as missionaries for other islands, and many girls to be the pastors’ wives. The pastor’s house is the educational as well as the religious centre of the village. In the pastor’s school the children learn to read and write their own language, to which the early missionaries adapted our script, to do simple sums and sing hymns. The missionaries have been opposed to teaching the natives English, or in any way weaning them away from such of the simplicity of their primitive existence as they have not accounted harmful. Accordingly, although the elders of the church preach excellent sermons and in many cases have an extensive knowledge of the Bible (which has been translated into Samoan), although they keep accounts, and transact lengthy business affairs, they speak no English, or only very little of it. On Taū there were never more than half a dozen individuals at one time who had any knowledge of English.
The Samoans have been Christian for almost a hundred years. Aside from a small number of Catholics and Mormons, all the people of American Samoa belong to the London Missionary Society, referred to in Samoa as the "Church of Tahiti," based on its local origins. The Congregationalist missionaries have been very successful in adapting the strict teachings and even stricter ethics of a British Protestant sect to the diverse perspectives of a group of South Sea islanders. In the Missionary boarding schools, they have trained many boys to become local pastors and missionaries for other islands, and many girls to be the wives of pastors. The pastor's home serves as both the educational and religious center of the village. In the pastor's school, children learn to read and write in their own language, using a script adapted by the early missionaries, do basic math, and sing hymns. The missionaries have opposed teaching the natives English or trying to pull them away from the simplicity of their traditional lives as long as it isn’t harmful. Consequently, even though the church elders deliver excellent sermons and often have a deep understanding of the Bible (which has been translated into Samoan), and although they manage accounts and conduct lengthy business dealings, they speak no English or only very little. On Taū, there were never more than six individuals at a time who knew any English.
The Naval Government has adopted the most admirable policy of benevolent non-interference in native affairs. It establishes dispensaries and conducts a hospital where native nurses are trained. These nurses are sent out into the villages where they have surprising success in the administration of the very simple remedies at their command, castor oil, iodine, 271argyrol, alcohol rubs, etc. Through periodic administrations of salvarsan the more conspicuous symptoms of yaws are rapidly disappearing. And the natives are learning to come to the dispensaries for medicine rather than aggravate conjunctivitis to blindness by applying irritating leaf poultices to the inflamed eyes.
The Naval Government has implemented an impressive policy of helpful non-interference in local affairs. It sets up clinics and runs a hospital where local nurses receive training. These nurses are then deployed to villages, where they achieve remarkable success using the basic remedies available to them, like castor oil, iodine, 271 argyrol, alcohol rubs, and so on. Thanks to regular treatments with salvarsan, the more obvious signs of yaws are quickly fading away. Additionally, locals are starting to visit the clinics for medicine instead of worsening conjunctivitis by using irritating leaf poultices on their inflamed eyes.
Reservoirs have been constructed in most of the villages, providing an unpolluted water supply at a central fountain where all the washing and bathing is done. Copra sheds in each village store the copra until the government ship comes to fetch it. Work on copra sheds, on village boats used in hauling the copra over the reef, on roads between villages, on the repairs of the water system, is carried through by a levy upon the village as a whole, conforming perfectly to the native pattern of communal work. The government operates through appointed district governors and county chiefs, and elected “mayors” in each village. The administrations of these officials are peaceful and effective in proportion to the importance of their rank in the native social organisation. Each village also has two policemen who act as town criers, couriers on government inspections, and carriers of the nurses’ equipment from village to village. There are also county judges. A main court is presided over by an American civil judge and a native judge. The penal code is a random combination of government edicts, remarkable for their tolerance of native custom. When no pronouncement on a point of law is found in this code, the laws of the state of California, liberally interpreted and revised, are used to provide a legalistic basis for the court’s decision. These courts have taken over the settlement of disputes concerning important titles, and property rights; and the chief causes of litigation in the “courthouse” at Pago Pago are the same which agitated the native fonos some hundred years ago.
Reservoirs have been built in most villages, providing a clean water supply at a central fountain where everyone can wash and bathe. Copra sheds in each village store the copra until the government ship arrives to collect it. Work on copra sheds, village boats used for transporting the copra over the reef, roads between villages, and repairs to the water system is done through a collective contribution from the village, fitting perfectly with the tradition of communal labor. The government operates through appointed district governors and county chiefs, as well as elected "mayors" in each village. The effectiveness of these officials’ administrations is peaceful and proportional to their rank in the local social structure. Each village also has two policemen who serve as town criers, couriers for government inspections, and transporters of nurses' equipment from village to village. Additionally, there are county judges. A main court is led by an American civil judge and a native judge. The penal code is a mixed bag of government edicts, notable for its acceptance of native customs. When there's no clear ruling on a legal issue in this code, the laws from California, interpreted and modified, are used as the basis for the court’s decisions. These courts handle the resolution of disputes over significant titles and property rights; the key reasons for litigation in the "courthouse" in Pago Pago are the same as those that stirred the native fonos a hundred years ago.
Schools are now maintained in many villages, where the 272children, seated cross-legged on the floor of a large native house, learn the haziest of English from boys whose knowledge of the language is little more extensive than theirs. They also learn part singing, at which they are extraordinarily adept, and to play cricket and many other games. The schools are useful in instilling elementary ideas of hygiene, and in breaking down the barriers between age and sex groups and narrow residential units. From the pupils in the outlying schools the most promising are selected to become nurses, teachers, and candidates for the native marine corps, the Fitafitas, who constitute the police, hospital corpsmen and interpreters for the naval administration. The Samoans’ keen feeling for social distinction makes them particularly able to co-operate with a government in which there is a hierarchy of officialdom; the shoulder stars and bars are fitted into their own system of rank without confusion. When the Governor and group of officers pay an official visit, the native-talking chief distributes the kava, first to the Governor, then to the highest chief among the hosts, then to the Commander of the Naval Yard, then to the next highest chief, without any difficulty.
Schools are now set up in many villages, where the 272children, sitting cross-legged on the floor of a large native house, learn basic English from boys who know just a bit more than they do. They also learn part singing, which they excel at, along with cricket and various other games. The schools help teach basic hygiene and break down barriers between different age and gender groups, as well as close residential areas. From the students in the remote schools, the most promising are chosen to become nurses, teachers, and candidates for the native marine corps, the Fitafitas, who act as police, hospital staff, and interpreters for the naval administration. The Samoans’ strong sense of social hierarchy makes them particularly good at working with a government that has an official ranking system; they easily integrate shoulder stars and bars into their own ranking without confusion. When the Governor and a group of officers make an official visit, the chief who speaks the native language serves the kava, starting with the Governor, then to the highest chief among the hosts, next to the Commander of the Naval Yard, and then to the next highest chief, all without any hassle.
In all the descriptions of Samoan life, one of the points which must have struck the reader most forcibly is the extreme flexibility of the civilisation as it is found to-day. This flexibility is the result of the blending of the various European ideas, beliefs, mechanical devices, with the old primitive culture. It is impossible to say whether it is due to some genius in the Samoan culture itself, or to fortunate accident, that these foreign elements have received such a thorough and harmonious acculturation. In many parts of the South Seas contact with white civilisation has resulted in the complete degeneration of native life, the loss of native techniques, and traditions, and the annihilation of the past. In Samoa this is not so. The growing child is faced by a smaller 273dilemma than that which confronts the American-born child of European parentage. The gap between parents and children is narrow and painless, showing few of the unfortunate aspects usually present in a period of transition. The new culture, by offering alternative careers to the children has somewhat lightened the parental yoke. But essentially the children are still growing up in a homogeneous community with a uniform set of ideals and aspirations. The present ease of adolescence among Samoan girls which has been described cannot safely be attributed to a period of transition. The fact that adolescence can be a period of unstressed development is just as significant. Given no additional outside stimulus or attempt to modify conditions, Samoan culture might remain very much the same for two hundred years.
In all the descriptions of Samoan life, one of the things that stands out most is the incredible adaptability of their civilization today. This flexibility comes from mixing various European ideas, beliefs, and technologies with the old traditional culture. It's hard to tell if this is due to some unique quality in Samoan culture or just a lucky chance that these foreign influences have blended so well. In many parts of the South Seas, contact with European civilization has led to the complete decline of native life, loss of native skills and traditions, and obliteration of the past. But that's not the case in Samoa. A child growing up there faces a less challenging situation than an American child of European descent. The gap between parents and kids is narrow and smooth, lacking many of the negative aspects typically seen during a transitional period. The new culture gives children alternative paths, easing the burden on parents a bit. But fundamentally, kids are still growing up in a close-knit community with shared values and aspirations. The relative ease of adolescence among Samoan girls cannot simply be explained by being in a transitional phase. The fact that adolescence can be a time of stress-free development is equally important. Without any external pressure to change things, Samoan culture could likely remain quite similar for the next two hundred years.
But it is only fair to point out that Samoan culture, before white influence, was less flexible and dealt less kindly with the individual aberrant. Aboriginal Samoa was harder on the girl sex delinquent than is present-day Samoa. And the reader must not mistake the conditions which have been described for the aboriginal ones, nor for typical primitive ones. Present-day Samoan civilisation is simply the result of the fortuitous and on the whole fortunate impetus of a complex, intrusive culture upon a simpler and most hospitable indigenous one.
But it's important to note that Samoan culture, before European influence, was less adaptable and was not very forgiving towards individuals who strayed from the norm. Traditional Samoa was tougher on girls who misbehaved than modern Samoa is. Readers should not confuse the situations described with those of the past or assume they are typical of primitive societies. Today's Samoan society is simply the outcome of a complex, invasive culture interacting with a simpler and very welcoming indigenous one.
In former times, the head of the household had life and death powers over every individual under his roof. The American legal system and the missionary teachings between them have outlawed and banished these rights. The individual still benefits by the communal ownership of property, by the claims which he has on all family land; but he no longer suffers from an irksome tyranny which could be enforced with violence and possible death. Deviations from chastity were formerly punished in the case of girls by a very severe beating and a stigmatising shaving of the head. Missionaries have discouraged the beating and head shaving, but 274failed to substitute as forceful an inducement to circumspect conduct. The girl whose sex activities are frowned upon by her family is in a far better position than that of her great-grandmother. The navy has prohibited, the church has interdicted the defloration ceremony, formerly an inseparable part of the marriages of girls of rank; and thus the most potent inducement to virginity has been abolished. If for these cruel and primitive methods of enforcing a stricter régime there had been substituted a religious system which seriously branded the sex offender, or a legal system which prosecuted and punished her, then the new hybrid civilisation might have been as heavily fraught with possibilities of conflict as the old civilisation undoubtedly was.
In the past, the head of the household had complete control over the lives of everyone living there. The American legal system and missionary efforts have eliminated these rights. Individuals still benefit from shared ownership of property and the claims they have on family land, but they no longer endure a harsh tyranny that could be enforced with violence and even death. In the past, girls who deviated from expectations of chastity faced severe beatings and humiliating head shavings. Missionaries have worked to stop these punishments, but 274they haven't replaced them with equally strong incentives for careful behavior. A girl whose sexual behavior is not accepted by her family is in a much better situation than her great-grandmother was. The navy has banned the traditional defloration ceremony, once an essential part of marriages among girls of status, thus removing the strongest incentive for virginity. If these cruel and primitive methods had been replaced with a religious system that seriously condemned sexual offenders, or a legal system that prosecuted and punished them, the new mixed society could have been as full of potential conflicts as the old one clearly was.
This holds true also for the ease with which young people change their residence. Formerly it might have been necessary to flee to a great distance to avoid being beaten to death. Now the severe beatings are deprecated, but the running-away pattern continues. The old system of succession must have produced many heartburns in the sons who did not obtain the best titles; to-day two new professions are open to the ambitious, the ministry and the Fitafitas. The taboo system, although never as rigorous in Samoa as in other parts of Polynesia, undoubtedly compelled the people to lead more circumspect lives and stressed more vividly difference in rank. The few economic changes which have been introduced have been just sufficient to slightly upset the system of prestige which was based on display and lavish distribution of property. Acquiring wealth is easier, through raising copra, government employment, or manufacturing curios for the steamer-tourist trade on the main island. Many high chiefs do not find it worth while to keep up the state to which they are entitled, while numerous upstarts have an opportunity to acquire prestige denied to them under a slower method of accumulating wealth. The intensity of local feeling with its resulting 275feuds, wars, jealousies and conflicts (in the case of inter-marriage between villages) is breaking down with the improved facilities for transportation and the co-operation between villages in religious and educational matters.
This is also true for how easily young people move to new places. In the past, they might have had to escape far away to avoid being seriously harmed. Now, while severe beatings are frowned upon, the habit of running away continues. The older way of inheritance likely caused a lot of heartache for sons who didn't get the best titles; today, two new careers are open for the ambitious: the ministry and the Fitafitas. The system of taboos, although never as strict in Samoa as in other parts of Polynesia, clearly pushed people to live more carefully and highlighted differences in rank. The few economic changes that have been introduced have only slightly disrupted the prestige system that relied on showy displays and generous sharing of wealth. It's easier to gain wealth now, through growing copra, working for the government, or making souvenirs for tourist trade on the main island. Many high chiefs don’t see the point in maintaining the status they deserve, while many newcomers can gain prestige that would’ve been out of reach under the slower ways of wealth accumulation. The intensity of local feelings, resulting in feuds, wars, jealousies, and conflicts (especially through intermarriage between villages), is diminishing due to better transportation and cooperation between villages in religious and educational activities.
Superior tools have partially done away with the tyranny of the master craftsman. The man who is poor, but ambitious, finds it easier to acquire a guest house than it would have been when the laborious highly specialised work was done with stone tools. The use of some money and of cloth, purchased from traders, has freed women from part of the immense labour of manufacturing mats and tapa as units of exchange and for clothing. On the other hand, the introduction of schools has taken an army of useful little labourers out of the home, especially in the case of the little girls who cared for the babies, and so tied the adult women more closely to routine domestic tasks.
Better tools have reduced the dominance of the master craftsman. A poor but ambitious person now finds it easier to acquire a guest house than it would have been when all the hard, specialized work was done with stone tools. The use of money and cloth bought from traders has relieved women of some of the heavy workload involved in making mats and tapa for trade and clothing. On the downside, the introduction of schools has pulled many useful little workers out of homes, especially the young girls who used to take care of the babies, which has left adult women even more tied to routine household tasks.
Puberty was formerly much more stressed than it is to-day. The menstrual taboos against participation in the kava ceremony and in certain kinds of cooking were felt and enforced. The girl’s entrance into the Aualuma was always, not just occasionally, marked by a feast. The unmarried girls and the widows slept, at least part of the time, in the house of the taupo. The taupo herself had a much harder life. To-day she pounds the kava root, but in her mother’s day it was chewed until jaws ached from the endless task. Formerly, should a defection from chastity be disclosed at her marriage, she faced being beaten to death. The adolescent boy faced tattooing, a painful, wearisome proceeding, additionally stressed by group ceremony and taboo. To-day, scarcely half of the young men are tattooed; the tattooing is performed at a much more advanced age and has no connection with puberty; the ceremonies have vanished and it has become a mere matter of a fee to the artist.
Puberty used to be emphasized a lot more than it is today. The menstrual taboos against taking part in the kava ceremony and certain types of cooking were strictly observed. A girl’s entrance into the Aualuma was always celebrated with a feast, not just sometimes. Unmarried girls and widows would sleep, at least part of the time, in the house of the taupo. The taupo herself had a much tougher life. Today she pounds the kava root, but in her mother’s time, it was chewed until their jaws ached from the endless task. In the past, if a lack of chastity was revealed at her marriage, she risked being beaten to death. The adolescent boy underwent tattooing, a painful and exhausting process, made more intense by group ceremonies and taboos. Today, only about half of young men are tattooed; the tattooing happens at a much older age and isn’t linked to puberty anymore; the ceremonies have disappeared, and it’s just a matter of paying the artist.
The prohibitions against blood revenge and personal violence 276have worked like a yeast in giving greater personal freedom. As many of the crimes which were formerly punished in this fashion are not recognised as crimes by the new authorities, no new mechanism of punishment has been devised for the man who marries the divorced wife of a man of higher rank, the miscreant who gossips outside his village and so brings his village into disrepute, the insolent detractor who recites another’s genealogy, or the naughty boy who removes the straws from the pierced cocoanuts and thus offers an unspeakable affront to visitors. And the Samoan is not in the habit of committing many of the crimes listed in our legal code. He steals and is fined by the government as he was formerly fined by the village. But he comes into very slight conflict with the central authorities. He is too accustomed to taboos to mind a quarantine prohibition which parades under the same guise; too accustomed to the exactions of his relations to fret under the small taxation demands of the government. Even the stern attitude formerly taken by the adults towards precocity has now been subdued, for what is a sin at home becomes a virtue at school.
The bans on blood revenge and personal violence 276 have acted like yeast in enhancing personal freedom. Since many crimes that used to be punished this way are no longer seen as crimes by the new authorities, there's no new punishment system for someone who marries the ex-wife of a man of higher rank, the troublemaker who gossips outside his village and brings shame to it, the rude critic who shares someone else's family lineage, or the mischievous kid who takes straws from the pierced coconuts and thus gives visitors an outrageous insult. Also, Samoans generally don't commit many of the crimes listed in our legal system. They steal and face fines from the government just like they used to from the village. However, they don't clash much with the central authorities. They're too used to taboos to care about quarantine rules that look the same; too used to demands from their families to stress over the small taxes from the government. Even the strict stance adults used to have towards child prodigies has softened, because what's considered a sin at home is seen as a virtue at school.
The new influences have drawn the teeth of the old culture. Cannibalism, war, blood revenge, the life and death power of the matai, the punishment of a man who broke a village edict by burning his house, cutting down his trees, killing his pigs, and banishing his family, the cruel defloration ceremony, the custom of laying waste plantations on the way to a funeral, the enormous loss of life in making long voyages in small canoes, the discomfort due to widespread disease—all these have vanished. And as yet their counterparts in producing misery have not appeared.
The new influences have weakened the old culture. Cannibalism, war, blood feuds, the life-and-death power of the matai, the punishment of a man for breaking a village rule by burning his house, chopping down his trees, killing his pigs, and banishing his family, the harsh defloration ceremony, the practice of destroying plantations on the way to a funeral, the massive loss of life from making long journeys in small canoes, the discomfort from widespread illness—all these have disappeared. And so far, their replacements that would bring suffering have not shown up.
Economic instability, poverty, the wage system, the separation of the worker from his land and from his tools, modern warfare, industrial disease, the abolition of leisure, the irksomeness of a bureaucratic government—these have not yet 277invaded an island without resources worth exploiting. Nor have the subtler penalties of civilisation, neuroses, philosophical perplexities, the individual tragedies due to an increased consciousness of personality and to a greater specialisation of sex feeling, or conflicts between religion and other ideals, reached the natives. The Samoans have only taken such parts of our culture as made their life more comfortable, their culture more flexible, the concept of the mercy of God without the doctrine of original sin.
Economic instability, poverty, the wage system, the separation of workers from their land and tools, modern warfare, industrial diseases, the loss of leisure time, and the annoyance of a bureaucratic government—these have not yet 277invaded an island lacking valuable resources for exploitation. Nor have the more subtle consequences of civilization, such as mental health issues, philosophical dilemmas, the personal tragedies stemming from greater self-awareness and more specialized feelings about gender, or conflicts between religion and other beliefs, affected the locals. The Samoans have only adopted aspects of our culture that made their lives more comfortable, their culture more adaptable, the idea of God's mercy without the doctrine of original sin.
APPENDIX IV
Without any training in the diagnosis of the mentally diseased and without any apparatus for exact diagnosis of the mentally defective, I can simply record a number of amateur observations which may be of interest to the specialist interested in the possibilities of studying the pathology of primitive peoples. In the Manu’a Archipelago with a population of a little over two thousand people, I saw one case which would be classed as idiocy, one imbecile, one boy of fourteen who appeared to be both feeble-minded and insane, one man of thirty who showed a well-systematised delusion of grandeur, and one sexual invert who approximated in a greater development of the breasts, mannerism and attitudes of women and a preference for women’s activities, to the norm of the opposite sex. The idiot child was one of seven children; he had a younger brother who had walked for over a year, and the mother declared that there were two years between the children. His legs were shrunken and withered, he had an enormous belly and a large head set very low on his shoulders. He could neither walk nor talk, drooled continually, and had no command over his excretory functions. The imbecile girl lived on another island and I had no opportunity to observe her over any length of time. She was one or two years past puberty and was pregnant at the time that I saw her. She could talk and perform the simple tasks usually performed by children of five or six. She seemed to only half realise her condition and giggled foolishly or stared vacantly when it was 279mentioned. The fourteen-year-old boy was at the time when I saw him definitely demented, giving an external picture of catatonic dementia præcox. He took those attitudes which were urged upon him, at times, however, becoming violent and unmanageable. The relatives insisted that he had always been stupid but only recently become demented. For this I have only their word as I was only able to observe the boy during a few days. In no one of these three cases of definite mental deficiency was there any family history which threw any light upon the matter. Among the girls whom I studied in detail only one, Sala, discussed in Chapter X, was sufficiently inferior to the general norm of intelligence to approximate to a moron.
Without any training in diagnosing mental illnesses and without any tools for accurately assessing mental impairments, I can only share a few amateur observations that might interest specialists looking to study the mental health of primitive communities. In the Manu’a Archipelago, which has a population of just over two thousand, I encountered one case of idiocy, one imbecile, one fourteen-year-old boy who seemed both feeble-minded and insane, one thirty-year-old man displaying a well-organized delusion of grandeur, and one individual with a preference for same-sex relationships who exhibited more developed breasts, mannerisms, and behaviors typical of women, alongside a tendency toward women’s activities. The idiotic child was one of seven siblings; he had a younger brother who had been walking for over a year, and the mother stated there were two years between the children. His legs were shrunken and withered, he had a large belly, and his head sat very low on his shoulders. He couldn’t walk or talk, drooled continuously, and had no control over his bladder or bowels. The imbecile girl lived on a different island, and I didn't have the chance to observe her for very long. She was one or two years past puberty and was pregnant when I saw her. She could talk and perform simple tasks typically done by five or six-year-old children. She seemed only vaguely aware of her situation, giggling foolishly or staring blankly when it was mentioned. The fourteen-year-old boy, when I saw him, was clearly demented, showing the outward signs of catatonic schizophrenia. He adopted the postures suggested to him but occasionally became violent and difficult to control. His relatives claimed he had always been slow but had only recently become demented. I only have their word for that, as I could only observe the boy for a few days. In none of these three cases of clear mental deficiency was there any family history that offered insight into the situation. Among the girls I studied in detail, only one, Sala, discussed in Chapter X, was significantly below the general norm of intelligence to be considered a moron.
The man with the systematised delusion of grandeur was said to be about thirty years of age. Gaunt and emaciated, he looked much older. He believed that he was Tufele, the high chief of another island and the governor of the entire archipelago. The natives conspired against him to rob him of his rank and to exalt an usurper in his stead. He was a member of the Tufele family but only very remotely so that his delusion bore no relation to reality as he would never have had any hope of succeeding to the title. The natives, he said, refused to give him food, mocked him, disallowed his claims, did their best to destroy him, while a few white people were wise enough to recognise his rank. (The natives instructed visitors to address him in the chief’s language because he consented to dance, a weird pathetic version of the usual style, only when so opportuned.) He had no outbreaks of violence, was morose, recessive, only able to work at times and never able to do heavy work or to be trusted to carry through any complicated task. He was treated with universal gentleness and toleration by his relatives and neighbours.
The man with the organized delusion of grandeur was said to be around thirty years old. Thin and frail, he appeared much older. He believed he was Tufele, the high chief of another island and the governor of the entire archipelago. The locals were plotting against him to take away his title and replace him with an imposter. He was a distant member of the Tufele family, so his delusion had nothing to do with reality, as he would never have had any chance of inheriting the title. According to him, the locals refused to feed him, mocked him, denied his claims, and did everything they could to bring him down, while a few white people wisely acknowledged his status. (The locals instructed visitors to speak to him in the chief’s language because he would only agree to dance, in a strange and sad version of the usual style, when prompted.) He didn’t show any violent outbursts; instead, he was gloomy and withdrawn, only able to work occasionally and never able to handle heavy tasks or be trusted with complicated jobs. His relatives and neighbors treated him with kindness and patience.
From informants I obtained accounts of four cases on Tutuila which sounded like the manic stage of manic depressive insanity. All four of these individuals had been violently 280destructive, and uncontrollable for a period of time, but had later resumed what the natives considered normal functioning. An old woman who had died some ten years before was said to have compulsively complied with any command that was given her. There was one epileptic boy in Taū, a member of an otherwise normal family of eight children. He fell from a tree during a seizure and died from a fractured skull soon after I came to Manu’a. A little girl of about ten who was paralysed from the waist down was said to be suffering from an overdose of salvarsan and to have been normal until she was five or six years old.
From informants, I gathered stories of four cases on Tutuila that resembled the manic phase of bipolar disorder. All four individuals had been violently destructive and out of control for a while but later returned to what the locals considered normal behavior. An elderly woman who passed away about ten years ago was said to have followed every command given to her without hesitation. There was an epileptic boy in Taū, part of a typically normal family with eight children. He fell from a tree during a seizure and tragically died from a skull fracture shortly after I arrived in Manu’a. A little girl around ten years old, paralyzed from the waist down, was reported to be suffering from an overdose of salvarsan and was said to have been normal until she was five or six years old.
Only two individuals, one a married woman of thirty or so, the other a girl of nineteen, discussed in Chapter X, showed a definite neurasthenic constitution. The married woman was barren and spent a great deal of time explaining her barrenness as need of an operation. The presence of an excellent surgeon at the Samoan hospital during the preceding two years had greatly enhanced the prestige of operations. On Tutuila, near the Naval Station, I encountered several middle-aged women obsessed with operations which they had undergone or were soon to undergo. Whether this vogue of modern surgery, by giving it special point, has added to the amount of apparent neurasthenia or not, it is impossible to say.
Only two people, one a married woman in her thirties and the other a nineteen-year-old girl, discussed in Chapter X, showed a clear neurasthenic condition. The married woman was unable to have children and spent a lot of time talking about her inability as a need for surgery. The presence of an excellent surgeon at the Samoan hospital over the past two years had significantly boosted the reputation of surgeries. On Tutuila, near the Naval Station, I met several middle-aged women fixated on the surgeries they had undergone or were about to undergo. Whether this trend of modern surgery, by giving it special significance, has increased the amount of apparent neurasthenia or not is hard to say.
Of hysterical manifestations, I encountered only one, a girl of fourteen or fifteen with a bad tic in the right side of her face. I only saw her for a few minutes on a journey and was unable to make any investigations. I neither saw nor heard of any cases of hysterical blindness or deafness, nor or any anæsthesias nor paralyses.
Of hysterical symptoms, I only came across one: a girl around fourteen or fifteen who had a bad tic on the right side of her face. I only saw her for a few minutes during a trip and couldn't conduct any investigations. I didn’t see or hear about any cases of hysterical blindness or deafness, nor any numbness or paralysis.
I saw no cases of cretinism. There were a few children who had been blind from birth. Blindness, due to the extremely violent methods used by the native practitioners in the treatment of “Samoan conjunctivitis,” is common.
I didn't see any cases of cretinism. There were a few kids who had been blind since birth. Blindness, caused by the very harsh methods used by the local practitioners to treat “Samoan conjunctivitis,” is common.
The pathology which is immediately apparent to any visitor 281in a Samoan village is mainly due to the diseased eyes, elephantiasis, and abscesses and sores of various sorts, but the stigmata of degeneration are almost entirely absent.
The health issues that are obvious to anyone visiting a Samoan village 281 mainly include sick eyes, elephantiasis, and different kinds of abscesses and sores, but the signs of degeneration are nearly nonexistent.
There was one albino, a girl of ten, with no albinism in the recorded family history, but as one parent, now dead, had come from another island, this was not at all conclusive data.
There was one albino, a ten-year-old girl, with no history of albinism in the recorded family background, but since one parent, now deceased, had come from another island, this wasn't definitive information at all.
APPENDIX V
This study included sixty-eight girls between the ages of eight and nine and nineteen or twenty—all the girls between these ages in the three villages of Faleasao, Lumā and Siufaga, the three villages on the west coast of the island of Taū in the Manu’a Archipelago of the Samoan Islands.
This study included sixty-eight girls aged eight to nine and nineteen or twenty—all the girls in these age groups from the three villages of Faleasao, Lumā, and Siufaga, located on the west coast of Taū in the Manu’a Archipelago of the Samoan Islands.
Owing to the impossibility of obtaining accurate dates of birth except in a very few cases, the ages must all be regarded as approximate. The approximations were based upon the few known ages and the testimony of relatives as to the relative age of the others. For purpose of description and analysis I have divided them roughly into three groups, the children who showed no mammary signs of puberty, twenty-eight in number, ranging in age from eight or nine to about twelve or thirteen; the children who would probably mature within the next year or year and a half, fourteen in number, ranging in age from twelve or thirteen to fourteen or fifteen; and the girls who were past puberty, but who were not yet considered as adults by the community, twenty-five in number, ranging in age from fourteen or fifteen to nineteen or twenty. These two latter groups and eleven of the younger children were studied in detail, making a group of fifty. The remaining fourteen children in the youngest group were studied less carefully as individuals. They formed a large check group in studying play, gang life, the development of brother and sister avoidance, the attitude between the sexes, the difference in the interests and activities of this age and the girls approaching puberty. They also provided abundant material for 283the study of the education and discipline of the child in the home. The two tables present in summary form the major statistical facts which were gathered about the children specially studied, order of birth, number of brothers and sisters, death or remarriage or divorce of parents, residence of the child, type of household in which the child lived and whether the girl was the daughter of the head of the household or not. The second table relates only to the twenty-five girls past puberty and gives length of time since first menstruation, frequency of menstruation, amount and location of menstrual pain, the presence or absence of masturbation, homosexual and heterosexual experience, and the very pertinent fact of residence or non-residence in the pastor’s household. A survey of the summary analyses joined to these tables will show that these fifty girls present a fairly wide range in family organisation, order of birth, and relation to parents. The group may be fairly considered as representative of the various types of environment, personal and social, which are found in Samoan civilisation as it is to-day.
Due to the difficulty in getting accurate birth dates except in a few cases, all ages should be treated as approximate. These approximations were based on the few known ages and the testimony of relatives regarding the relative ages of others. For the sake of description and analysis, I’ve roughly divided them into three groups: the children who showed no signs of puberty, totaling twenty-eight, aged around eight or nine to about twelve or thirteen; the children who would likely mature within the next year or year and a half, totaling fourteen, aged from twelve or thirteen to fourteen or fifteen; and the girls who were past puberty but still not considered adults by the community, totaling twenty-five, aged from fourteen or fifteen to nineteen or twenty. The last two groups and eleven of the younger children were studied in detail, creating a total group of fifty. The remaining fourteen children in the youngest group were studied less thoroughly as individuals. They formed a significant check group for examining play, group dynamics, the development of sibling avoidance, attitudes between the sexes, and the differences in the interests and activities of this age compared to the girls approaching puberty. They also provided plenty of material for studying education and discipline in the home. The two tables summarize the key statistical facts gathered about the children studied, such as order of birth, number of siblings, parental death, remarriage or divorce, the child’s residence, the type of household where the child lived, and whether the girl was the daughter of the head of the household. The second table focuses only on the twenty-five girls who had reached puberty and includes details on the time since their first menstruation, frequency of menstruation, location and severity of menstrual pain, whether they engaged in masturbation, and their homosexual and heterosexual experiences, as well as their residence status in the pastor’s household. A survey of the summary analyses linked to these tables will show that these fifty girls represent a fairly wide range of family organization, birth order, and relationships with their parents. This group can be considered fairly representative of the different types of personal and social environments found in contemporary Samoan civilization.
Within last six months | 6 |
Within last year | 3 |
Within last two years | 5 |
Within last three years | 7 |
Within last four years | 3 |
Within last five years | 1 |
— |
|
Total | 25 |
284
284
SAMPLE RECORD SHEET FILLED OUT FOR EACH GIRL
MataiRankDad RankingDad's place
MotherMom's houseHave either parent been married before?
Economic status of householdChurch membership of father, mother, guardian
Menstruated?Start date?Pain ConsistencyPhysical development assessment
Grade in government school?At pastor's school?Do you know English?
Foreign experience (outside Taū)Physical issues
Order of birth?
Best friends in order?
Test ScoresFaith perspectives
Color naming
Memorizing numbers
Digit symbol replacement
Contrasts
Image Analysis
Ball and Field
Judgments on individuals in the villagePersonality
Most beautiful girl
Most handsome boy
Smartest person
Smartest womanHousehold attitude
Bad boy
Worst girl ever
Best dog
Best girl
Attitude towards peers
285
285
No. | Name | Time Elapsed Since Puberty | Periodicity | Pain[12] | Masturbation | Homosexual Experience | Heterosexual Experience | Residence in Pastor’s Household |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1. |
Luna | 3 years | monthly | abdo. | yes |
yes |
yes |
no |
2. |
Masina | 3 Please provide a short piece of text for me to modernize. | ” | ” |
” |
” |
” |
” |
3. |
Losa | 2 ” | ” | abdo. back | no |
” |
no |
yes |
4. |
Sona | 3 ” | semi-monthly | ” | yes |
” |
” |
” |
5. |
Loto | 2 months | monthly | back | ” |
” |
” |
” |
6. |
Pala | 6 ” | ” | none | ” |
” |
” |
no |
7. |
Aso | 18 ” | semi-monthly | back | ” |
no |
” |
” |
8. |
Tolo | 3 ” | ” | extreme | ” |
” |
” |
” |
9. |
Lotu | 3 years | monthly | ” | ” |
yes |
yes |
” |
10. |
Tulipa | 2 months | ” | abdo. back | ” |
” |
no |
yes |
14. |
Lita | 2 years | ” | back | ” |
” |
” |
no |
16. |
Namu | 3 ” | ” | ” | ” |
” |
yes |
” |
17. |
Ana | 2 "” | Every three months | ” | ” |
” |
no |
yes |
18. |
Lua | 3 months | monthly | ” | no |
no |
” |
no |
19. |
Tolu | 4 years | semi-monthly | ” | yes |
yes |
yes |
” |
21. |
Mala | 2 months | monthly | ” | ” |
no |
no |
” |
22. |
Fala | 1 year | ” | ” | ” |
yes |
yes |
” |
23. |
Lola | 1 ” | semi-monthly | abdo. | ” |
” |
” |
” |
23a. |
Tulipa | 3 years | monthly | back | ” |
” |
” |
” |
24. |
Leta | 2 months | ” | none | ” |
” |
” |
yes |
25. |
Ela | 2 years | ” | extreme | ” |
” |
” |
” |
27. |
Mina | 5 ” | ” | ” | ” |
no |
no |
” |
28. |
Moana | 4 “ | bi-monthly | abdo. back | ” |
” |
yes |
no |
29. |
Luina | 4 ” | monthly | extreme | ” |
” |
no |
yes |
30. |
Sala | 3 ” | semi-monthly | ” | yes |
” |
yes |
no |
286
286
No. Pre-Ads. |
Name | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 | 13 | 14 | 15 | 16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | 21 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1. |
Tuna | 1 |
3 |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||||
2. |
Vala | 1- |
3- |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
3. |
Pele | 3 |
4 |
x |
||||||||||||||||||
4. |
Timu | x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||||
5. |
Suna | x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||||
6. |
Pola | 3 |
2 |
1 |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
7. |
Tua | 1 |
4 |
1 |
x |
|||||||||||||||||
8. |
Sina | 1 |
1 |
2 |
3 |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||
9. |
Fiva | 1 |
1 |
3 |
x |
|||||||||||||||||
10. |
Ula | 1 |
1 |
1 |
2 |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||
11. |
Siva | 1 |
4 |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||||
Midways | ||||||||||||||||||||||
1. |
Tasi | 1 |
4 |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
2. |
Fitu | 1 |
2 |
2 |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
3. |
Mata | 1 |
1 |
3 |
x |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||
4. |
Vi | 3 |
3 |
1 |
1 |
x |
||||||||||||||||
6. |
Ipu | 2 |
1 |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
7. |
Selu | 3 |
||||||||||||||||||||
8. |
Pula | 2 |
1 |
1 |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
9. |
Meta | 3 |
1 |
1 |
x |
|||||||||||||||||
10. |
Maliu | 2 |
2 |
2 |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
11. |
Fiatia | 3- |
2- |
x |
x |
1⁄2 |
1⁄2 |
x |
||||||||||||||
287 13. |
Tino | 1 |
2 |
1 |
x |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||
14. |
Vina | 1 |
2 |
2 |
1 |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||
15. |
Talo | 2 |
4 |
x |
||||||||||||||||||
Adolescents | ||||||||||||||||||||||
1. |
Luna | 2 |
5 |
1 |
x |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||
2. |
Masina | 3 |
2 |
2 |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
3. |
Losa | 2 |
1 |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
4. |
Sona | 2 |
x |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||||
5. |
Loto | 4 |
1 |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
6. |
Pala | 3 |
3 |
1 |
x |
|||||||||||||||||
7. |
Iso | 1 |
3 |
1 |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
8. |
Tolo | 1 |
2 |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||||
9. |
Lotu | 5 |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||||
10. |
Tulipa | 5 |
3 |
|||||||||||||||||||
14. |
Lita | 4 |
2 |
1 |
x |
|||||||||||||||||
16. |
Namu | 4 |
2 |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
17. |
Ana | 3- |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||||
18. |
Lua | 7 |
1 |
|||||||||||||||||||
19. |
Tolu | x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||||
21. |
Mala | 3 |
1 |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
22. |
Fala | 1 |
3 |
3 |
1 |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||
23. |
Lola | 1 |
2 |
2 |
x |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||||
23a. |
Tulipa | 2 |
2 |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
24. |
Leta | 1 |
4 |
x |
||||||||||||||||||
25. |
Ela | 2 |
1 |
1 |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
27. |
Mina | 1 |
x |
x |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||
28. |
Moana | 1 |
4 |
1 |
1x |
1x |
x |
x |
x |
|||||||||||||
29. |
Luina | 1 |
x |
x |
||||||||||||||||||
30. |
Sala | 3 |
1 |
x |
x |
Column | Subject |
---|---|
1 |
Number of older brothers |
2 |
Number of older sisters |
3 |
Number of younger brothers |
4 |
Number of younger sisters |
5 |
Half brother, plus, number older, minus, number younger |
6 |
Half sister, plus, number older, minus, number younger |
7 |
Mother dead |
8 |
Father dead |
9 |
Child of mother’s second marriage |
10 |
Child of father’s second marriage |
11 |
Mother remarried |
12 |
Father remarried |
13 |
Residence with both parents and patrilocal |
14 |
Residence with both parents and matrilocal |
15 |
Residence with mother only |
16 |
Residence with father only |
17 |
Parents divorced |
18 |
Residence with paternal relatives |
19 |
Residence with maternal relatives |
20 |
Father is matai of household |
21 |
Residence in a biological family, i.e., household of parents, children, and no more than two additional relatives. |
x in the table means the presence of trait. For example, x in column 7 means that the mother is dead.
x in the table indicates the presence of a trait. For example, x in column 7 means that the mother has passed away.
There were among the sixty-eight girls: | |
7 |
only children |
15 |
youngest children |
5 |
oldest children |
5 |
with half brother or sister in the same household |
5 |
whose mother was dead |
14 |
whose father was dead |
3 |
who were children of mother’s second marriage |
2 |
children of father’s second marriage |
7 |
whose mother had remarried |
5 |
whose father had remarried |
4 |
residence with both parents patrilocal |
8 |
residence with both parents matrilocal |
9 |
residence with mother only |
1 |
residence with father only |
7 |
parents divorced |
12 |
residence with paternal relatives (without either parent) |
6 |
residence with maternal relatives (without either parent) |
15, |
or 30%, whose fathers were heads of households |
12 |
who belonged to a qualified biological family (i.e., a family which during my stay on the island comprised only two relatives beside the parents and children). |
INTELLIGENCE TESTS USED
It was impossible to standardise any intelligence tests and consequently my results are quantitatively valueless. But as I had had some experience in the diagnostic use of tests, I found them useful in forming a preliminary estimate of the 290girls’ intelligence. Also, the natives have long been accustomed to examinations which the missionary authorities conduct each year, and the knowledge that an examination is in progress makes them respect the privacy of investigator and subject. In this way it was possible for me to get the children alone, without antagonising their parents. Furthermore, the novelty of the tests, especially the colour-naming and picture interpretation tests, served to divert their attention from other questions which I wished to ask them. The results of the tests showed a much narrower range than would be expected in a group varying in age from ten to twenty. Without any standardisation it is impossible to draw any more detailed conclusions. I shall, however, include a few comments about the peculiar responses which the girls made to particular tests, as I believe such comment is useful in evaluating intelligence testing among primitive peoples and also in estimating the possibilities of such testing.
It was impossible to standardize any intelligence tests, so my results are quantitatively worthless. However, since I had some experience in using tests for diagnosis, I found them helpful for making a preliminary assessment of the 290 girls’ intelligence. The locals have been used to the exams conducted by missionary authorities each year, and knowing that an exam is happening makes them respect the privacy of the researcher and participant. This allowed me to get the kids alone without upsetting their parents. Additionally, the novelty of the tests, especially the color-naming and picture interpretation tests, helped distract them from other questions I wanted to ask. The test results showed a much narrower range than expected in a group aged ten to twenty. Without any standardization, it’s impossible to draw more detailed conclusions. However, I will include some comments on the unique responses the girls gave to specific tests, as I believe these comments are useful for evaluating intelligence testing among indigenous people and for assessing the potential of such testing.
Tests Used
Tests Utilized
- Colour Naming. 100 half-inch squares, red, yellow, black and blue.
- Rote Memory for Digits. Customary Stanford Binet directions were used.
- Digit Symbol Substitution. 72 one-inch figures, square, circle, cross, triangle and diamond.
- Opposites. 23 words. Stimulus words: fat, white, long, old, tall, wise, beautiful, late, night, near, hot, win, thick, sweet, tired, slow, rich, happy, darkness, up, inland, inside, sick.
- Picture Interpretation. Three reproductions from the moving picture Moana, showing, (a) Two children who had caught a cocoanut crab by smoking it out of the rocks above them, (b) A canoe putting out to sea after bonito as evidenced by the shape of the canoe 291and the position of the crew, (c) A Samoan girl sitting on a log eating a small live fish which a boy, garlanded and stretched on the ground at her feet, had given her.
- Ball and Field. Standard-sized circle.
Standard directions were given throughout in all cases entirely in Samoan. Many children, unused to such definitely set tasks, although all are accustomed to the use of slate and of pencil and paper, had to be encouraged to start. The ball and field test was the least satisfactory as in over fifty per cent of the cases the children followed an accidental first line and simply completed an elaborate pattern within the circle. When this pattern happened by accident to be either the Inferior or Superior solution, the child’s comment usually betrayed the guiding idea as æsthetic rather than as an attempt to solve the problem. The children whom I was led to believe to be most intelligent, subordinated the æsthetic consideration to the solution of the problem, but the less intelligent children were sidetracked by their interest in the design they could make much more easily than are children in our civilisation. In only two cases did I find a rote memory for digits which exceeded six digits; two girls completing seven successfully. The Samoan civilisation puts the slightest of premiums upon rote memory of any sort. On the digit-symbol test they were slow to understand the point of the test and very few learned the combinations before the last line of the test sheet. The picture interpretation test was the most subject to vitiation through a cultural factor; almost all of the children adopted some highly stylized form of comment and then pursued it through one balanced sentence after another: “Beautiful is the boy and beautiful is the girl. Beautiful is the garland of the boy and beautiful is the wreath of the girl,” etc. In the two pictures which emphasised human beings no discussion could be commenced until the question of 292the relationship of the characters had been ascertained. The opposites test was the one which they did most easily, a natural consequence of a vivid interest in words, an interest which leads them to spend most of their mythological speculation upon punning explanations of names.
Standard instructions were given throughout in all cases entirely in Samoan. Many children, unfamiliar with such clearly defined tasks, although all are used to working with slate, pencil, and paper, needed encouragement to get started. The ball and field test was the least satisfactory, as over fifty percent of the children followed an accidental first line and simply created an elaborate pattern within the circle. When this pattern accidentally turned out to be either the Inferior or Superior solution, the child’s comments usually revealed an aesthetic focus rather than an attempt to solve the problem. The children I thought were the most intelligent prioritized solving the problem over aesthetic considerations, while the less intelligent ones got distracted by the designs they could create more easily than children in our society. Only in two cases did I find memorization of digits surpassing six digits; two girls managed to complete seven successfully. The Samoan culture places minimal value on rote memorization of any kind. During the digit-symbol test, they were slow to grasp the purpose of the test, and very few learned the combinations before reaching the last line of the test sheet. The picture interpretation test was most affected by cultural factors; almost all the children used a highly stylized form of commentary, then continued with one balanced sentence after another: “Beautiful is the boy and beautiful is the girl. Beautiful is the garland of the boy and beautiful is the wreath of the girl,” etc. In the two pictures that focused on people, no discussion could start until the relationship between the characters had been established. The opposites test was the easiest for them, likely due to a strong interest in words, an interest that leads them to spend most of their mythological speculation on punning explanations of names.
Check List USED IN INVESTIGATION OF EACH GIRL’S EXPERIENCE
In order to standardise this investigation I made out a questionnaire which I filled out for each girl. The questions were not asked consecutively but from time to time I added one item of information after another to the record sheets. The various items fell into the loose groupings indicated below.
To standardize this investigation, I created a questionnaire that I filled out for each girl. The questions weren't asked one after the other; instead, I added pieces of information to the record sheets as I went along. The different items fit into the loose categories shown below.
- Agricultural proficiency. Weeding, selecting leaves for use in cooking, gathering bananas, taro, breadfruit, cutting cocoanuts for copra.
- Cooking. Skinning bananas, grating cocoanut, preparing breadfruit, mixing palusami,[13] wrapping palusami, making tafolo,[14] making banana poi, making arrow-root pudding.
- Fishing. Daylight reef fishing, torchlight reef fishing, gathering lole, catching small fish on reef, using the “come hither” octopus stick, gathering large crabs.
- Weaving. Balls, pin-wheels, baskets to hold food gifts, carrying baskets, woven blinds, floor mats, fishing baskets, food trays, thatching mats, roof bonetting mats, plain fans, pandanus floor mats, bed mats (number of designs known 293and number of mats completed), fine mats, dancing skirts, sugar-cane thatch.
- Bark cloth making. Gathering paper mulberry wands, scraping the bark, pounding the bark, using a pattern board, tracing patterns free hand.
- Care of clothing. Washing, ironing, ironing starched clothes, sewing, sewing on a machine, embroidering.
- Athletics. Climbing palm trees, swimming, swimming in the swimming hole within the reef,[15] playing cricket.
- Kava making. Pounding the kava root, distributing the kava, making the kava, shaking out the hibiscus bark strainer.
- Proficiency in foreign things. Writing a letter, telling time, reading a calendar, filling a fountain pen.
- Dancing.
- Reciting the family genealogy.
- Index of knowledge of the courtesy language. Giving the chiefs’ words for: arm, leg, food, house, dance, wife, sickness, talk, sit. Giving courtesy phrases of welcome, when passing in front of some one.
- Experience of life and death. Witnessing of birth, miscarriage, intercourse, death, Cæsarian post-mortem operation.
- Marital preferences, rank, residence, age of marriage, number of children.
- Index of knowledge of the social organisation. Reason for Cæsarian post-mortem, proper treatment of a chief’s bed, exactions of the brother and sister taboo, penalties attached to cocoanut tapui,[16] proper treatment of a kava 294bowl, the titles and present incumbents of the titles of the Manaia of Lumā, Siufaga and Faleasao, the Taupo of Fitiuta, the meaning of the Fale Ula[17], the Umu Sa,[18] the Mua o le taule’ale’a,[19] the proper kinds of property for a marriage exchange, who was the high chief of Lumā, Siufaga, Faleasao and Fitiuta, and what constituted the Lafo[20] of the talking chief.
GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED IN THE TEXT
- Aumaga (’aumāga)—the organisation of untitled men in each Samoan village.
- Aualuma—the organisation of unmarried girls past puberty, wives of untitled men and widows.
- Afafine—daughter (man speaking).
- Aiga—relative.
- Atali’i—son (man speaking).
- Avaga—elopement.
- Fa’alupega—the courtesy phrases, recited in formal speeches, which embody the social pattern of each village.
- Fale—house.
- Faletua—“she who sits in the back of the house.” The courtesy term for a chief’s wife.
- Fono—a meeting. Specifically the organisation of titled men of a village, district or island.
- Fitafita—a member of the native marine corps.
- Ifo—to lower oneself to some one whom one has offended or injured.
- Ifoga—the act of doing so.
- Lavalava—a loin cloth, fastened by a twist in the material at the waist.
- Lole—a sort of jelly fish; applied by the natives to candy.
- 296Malaga—a travelling party; a journey.
- Manaia—the heir-apparent of the principal chief; the leader of the Aumāga; the heir of any important chief whose title carries the privilege of giving a manaia title to his heir.
- Matai—the holder of a title; the head of a household.
- Moetotolo—surreptitious rape.
- Moni—true, real.
- Musu—unwillingness, obstinacy towards any course of action.
- Olomatua—old woman.
- Papalagi—white men; literally, “sky bursters.” Foreign.
- Pua—the frangipani tree.
- Soa—a companion in circumcision; an ambassador in love affairs.
- Soafafine—a woman ambassador in love affairs.
- Siva—to dance; a dance.
- Tama—a child, a son (woman speaking).
- Tamā—father.
- Tamafafine—a child of the distaff side of the house.
- Tamatane—a child of the male line.
- Tapa—bark cloth.
- Taule’ale’a—a member of the Aumaga; an untitled man.
- Taupo—the village ceremonial hostess; the girl whom a high chief has honoured with a title and a distribution of property.
- Tausi—the courtesy term for the wife of a talking chief; literally, “to care for.”
- Tei—a younger sibling.
- Teine—a girl.
- Teinetiti—a little girl.
- 297Tinā—mother.
- Toa’ina—an old man.
- Tuafafine—female sibling of a male.
- Tuagane—male sibling of a female.
- Tulafale—a talking chief.
- Uso—sibling of the same sex.
NOTE ON THE PRONUNCIATION OF SAMOAN WORDS
- The vowels are all pronounced as in Italian.
- G is always pronounced like NG.
- The Glottal stop is indicated by a (’).
- Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!